Skip to main content

Full text of "Poseidon's paradise : the romance of Atlantis"

See other formats 


ir 


BANCROFT 
LIBRARY 

0- 

THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 


" 


IA. 


5^;-<  yfe%T> 

f  .    ^  ,JS^ ,  V  .     .    AjLj^r 

:^^|:  ^^^p^^fe^ 

%^f)|>^^y^^ 

V>J? 
r    ^ 
-Vr  T^^^S?^^  /yiivV(^ 


"  i^V^  ^^-r  s  V  V v"  '4-   ^ 

^r^--^r^  %^<^(.|^^ 


- 


i!lSSsSS 


I^^^P^P, 


^tmw«s-« 

^-: 


Adapted  from  Ignatius  Donnelly's  map  of  Atlantis,  page  47  of  the  "Atlantis,"  by  per- 
lission  of  Harper  &  Brothers.     Cleit,  Chimo,  and  Luith  are  names  fictitious. 


POSEIDON'S  PARADISE 


The  Romance  of  Atlantis 


BY 
ELIZABETH  G.  BIRKMAIER 


415  MONTGOMERY  STREET 
1892. 


\7»    of 

COPYRIGHT,    1892, 

BY  ELIZABETH  G.  BIRKMAIER. 
All  Rights  Reserved. 


T   Uf: 


CONTENTS. 


PAGE. 

I.    A  DECLARATION  OF  WAR . 5 

II.     QUEEN  ATLANA 20 

III.  ATLANTIS  VERSUS  PELASGIA 29 

IV.  THE  PELASGIAN  CAPTIVES 38 

V.    THE  ABDUCTION 55 

VI.    THE  VOICE 67 

VII.    THE  TEMPLE 79 

VIII.     POSEIDON'S  FESTIVAL  DAY 98 

IX.     THE 'SILENT  PRIEST' ;..   in 

X.    LIGHT  ON  THE  PATH. 127 

XI.    THE  HAPPENING  OF  THE  UNEXPECTED 142 

XII.    THE  EARTHQUAKE  CONFOUNDS 153 

XIII.  IN  THE 'DEEPS' 162 

XIV.  A  TIMELY  TORRENT 176 

XV.    THE  ALTAR  FIRES  Go  OUT 198 

XVI.    THE  SILENT  ONE  SPEAKS 217 

XVII.    THE  SINKING  OF  THE  ISLAND 237  • 

XVIII .    PYRRHA 253 ' 

XIX.    THE  BEGINNING  OF  PEACE 269 

XX.     HAPPY  PAIRS 275 

XXI.    IN  PELASGIA 291 


"Time  dissipates  to  shining  ether  the  solid  angularity  of  facts.. 
No  anchor,  no  cable,  no  fences  avail  to  keep  a  fact  a  fact.  Babylon, 
and  Troy,  and  Tyre,  and  even  early  Rome  are  passing  into  fiction. 
The  Garden  of  Eden,  the  sun  standing  still  in  Gibeon,  is  poetry 
thenceforward  to  all  nations' ' — EMERSON. 


ELIZABETH  G.  BIRKMAIER, 

Author    of    "Poseidon's    Paridise.' 


POSEIDON'S   PARADISE. 

CHAPTER  I. 

A    DECLARATION    OF   WAR. 

IT  was  thousands  of  years  before  the  Christian  era — 
how  many  thousands  no  chronicler  has  stated.  And 
the  island  lay,  as  through  the  ages  past,  fair  and  imperial 
in  the  Atlantic.  Though  now  was  it  becoming  wanton, 
even  to  its  undoing.  Else  would  not  this  be  written. 

Midsummer  was  upon  this  Atlantis,  upon  the  islands 
attendant  that  served  as  stepping-stones  to  the  continents 
beyond.  Under  the  soft  sensuousness,  the  morn  was  tak- 
ing richer  glow,  the  streams  brightening  to  gold,  the 
gardens  and  vineyards  glorifying  in  green;  whilst  hill 
and  mountain  grew  alluring  in  shadow  and  color,  the 
palaces  lustrous  in  their  tri-tinted  stones,  and  the  tem- 
ples' syenite  a  gleaming  red  that  rivaled  the  flashing 
orichalcum  studding  domes  and  pinnacles.  The  great 
island  was  a  gorgeous  mosaic:  and  its  setting,  sapphire, 
that  royal  stone  emblematic  of  calm  and  truth ;  for  the 
laving  waters  were  as  serene  as  blue,  in  such  being  all 
suggestive  of  that  repose  which  comes  of  perception  of 
the  true.  The  whole  was  a  glory. 

About  Cleit,  that  royal  city  gracing  the  stream  Luith, 

(5) 


6  POSEIDONS    PARADISE. 

in  the  southeastern  part  of  the  island,  there  was  an 
unusual  stir.  This  day  was  to  be  observed  one  of  the 
most  ancient,  and  therefore  simplest,  of  the  customs  of 
Atlantis.  The  king  and  royal  rulers  were  to  give 
audience  to  the  principal  captains  of  the  nation,  and 
receive  the  certificates  of  their  prowess  for  the  year. 
And  now,  from  Cleit's  harbor,  which  was  a  few  miles 
southward  of  the  city,  at  the  mouth  of  Luith,  were  speed- 
ing the  galleys  of  Cleit's  captains;  whilst  from  points 
north,  east,  south,  and  west,  the  many  other  captains 
were  hastening,  that  all  might  meet  in  the  grounds  of 
the  royal  palace  before  noon  of  this  auspicious  day. 

Upon  the  great  marble  landing  place,  these  captains 
came  together,  about  them  thronging  the  people  in  gay- 
est holiday  attire.  Most  evident  was  it  that  the  latter 
still. took  pleasure  in  this  old-fashioned  observance,  thai 
they  wished  not  to  fall  behind  in  its  celebration,  not- 
withstanding the  times  were  changing  so  wofully.  Many 
had  been  the  prognostications  of  the  few  conservatives 
remaining  that  erelong  this  simple,  this  most  ancient 
custom,  would  come  to  naught.  Indeed,  most  of  these 
had  averred  privately  that  the  meeting  of  the  year  before 
would  prove  the  last. 

Yet  here  were  again  convening  these  mighty  captains 
— size  being  a  consideration  of  their  office.  Here,  again, 
were  they  towering  above  the  average  Atlantean,  tall  as 
he  was.  Fine  was  it  to  note  their  flashing  eyes,  their 
grand  bearing,  as  they  imparted  such  information  as  they 
were  free  to  give  to  the  curious,  fast-questioning  ones ; 
but  finer  to  witness  the  expanding  eyes  of  the  latter  as 
their  ears  took  in  the  wonder,  the  verity  of  it  all! 

But  the  great  silver  gong  was  sounding.     It  was  noon. 


A    DECLARATION    OF   WAR.  7 

Then  men,  women,  and  children  burst  into  acclamations. 
Already  were  the  captains  forming  into  line,  with  the 
captain  general  at  the  head.  Again  sounded  the  gong; 
Therewith,  the  line  filed  along  the  marble  pathway  to 
the  palace,  followed  by  the  cheering  throng. 

But  gradually  the  throng  quieted.  Ever  was  the  pal- 
ace neared  reverently.  There  was  a  hush,  when,  from 
out  the  thick  foliage,  it  arose  upon  them  lustrous  in  its 
stones  of  red,  white,  and  black,  its  facings  of  alabaster, 
its  columns  of  marble  and  orichalcum,  its  red  pinnacles; 
— a  palace  well  befitting  this  land  of  glamour. 

Like  all  the  other  palaces  of  the  island,  this  was  sim- 
ple of  construction.  The  main  plan  consisted  of  rectan- 
.gles  set  about  a  great  court,  these  rectangles  being  two- 
storied.  In  the  lower  story,  light  was  admitted  through 
large  apertures  protected  by  curtains  and  shutters  of 
hard  wood  set  in  at  wiM.  Additional  light  was  also 
admitted  from  the  upper  story,  which  was  supported 
by  columns  and  open  at  the  sides,  curtains  excluding  the 
sunshine  at  pleasure.  Some  of  these  columns  extended 
from  the  lower  floor  to  the  roof;  others  rested  on  the 
walls  of  the  lower  story,  where  the  thickness  would  per- 
mit ;  and  each  was  many  volumes  in  its  inscriptions  and 
sculptures. 

The  captains  mounted  the  grand  portico  with  its  col- 
umns of  marble  and  orichalcum,  each  innumerable  vol- 
umes; passed  through  the  narrowing  portal,  guarded  by 
its  colossal  winged  bulls,  to  the  great  hall ;  and  thence  to 
the  state  chamber -on  the  right,  still  followed  by  the 
throng. 

Great  and  glittering  was  this  oblong  state  chamber. 
Its  high,  arched  ceiling  of  ivory  and  bronze  was  rich  in 


8  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

gilding.  The  walls  were  paneled  in  ivory  overlaid  with 
silver,  many  of  the  panels  being  inscribed  with  the  laws 
of  Poseidon  and  Atlas.  The  pavement  was  of  blue  and 
white  marbles.  To  this  fell  from  the  apertures  hangings 
of  finest  yellow  linen.  The  seats  were  of  carved  ebony ; 
and  at  the  farther  end  were  the  golden  throne,  and  the 
ivory  chairs  of  the  rulers,  priests,  and  nobles. 

With  arms  folded  on  their  breasts  and  heads  bent  low, 
the  captains  advanced  until  they  stood  a  goodly  row 
before  their  king.  He,  of  name  Atlano,  sat  high  on  a  dais 
raised  above  another  dais;  and  about  him  were  ranged 
the  royal  rulers.  On  the  lower  dais  sat  the  priests  and 
nobles,  the  priests  being  to  the  right. 

When  the  apartment  could  hold  no  more,  the  gong 
sounded.  Thereupon  the  chamberlain,  who  stood  out 
upon  the  lower  dais,  made  the  sign ;  and  low  bent  these 
that  had  just  entered  before  their  king,  until  the  cham- 
berlain said,  "Ye  will  arise." 

The  king  then  waved  his  scepter.  As  one,  the  priests 
and  nobles  stood  to  intone  a  welcome  to  the  captains. 
Afterward,  arose  the  royal  rulers  to  smile  and  bow  in 
greeting. 

The  white  raiment  and  silver  circlets  of  the  priests 
were,  in  strong  contrast  to  the  gorgeous  robing  and  jew- 
eled headgear  of  the  rulers  and  nobles.  But  the  king 
was  dazzling  in  his  royal  purple  robe,  his  scintilla- 
ting crown,  and  the  wondrous  mantle  sacred  to  him- 
self. This  last  was  ingeniously  fashioned  of  finest,  rarest 
feathers,  varying  in  color  from  cream  to  orange,  and  was 
of  such  length  as  to  sweep  the  floor  behind.  Though  well 
he  bore  this  aggregation  of  rich  hues.  For  Atlano  was 
handsome  in  the  best  Atlantean  type,  though  his  expres- 


IO  POSEIDON  S    PARADISE. 

sion  was  harsh,  cruel.  But  he  was  softening  somewhat 
at  sight  of  these  brave  captains  standing  in  such  humility 
before  him.  And,  smiling,  he  addressed  them . 

"Captains,  thy  king  giveth  greeting." 

They  responded,  "O  most  gracious  of  kings,  Atlano, 
long  may  thy  great  self  thus  beam  upon  thy  captains ! " 

Atlano  inclined  his  head.  The  rulers,  priests,  and 
nobles  intoned: 

"  Long,  O  most  gracious  king,  Atlano,  may  thy  cap- 
tains thus  come  before  thee  ! " 

"Long  live  the  king!"  returned  the  captains. 

Then  followed  an  invocation  to  the  gods  by  the  aged 
high  priest  Olto,  his  son,  the  chief  priest  Oltis,  assisting. 
Thereafter,  the  rulers,  priests,  and  nobles  sat  down,  and 
the  king  addressed  the  chamberlain. 

"Shafo,  if  it  seemeth  good,  the  captains  may  now  tell 
us  of  their  work." 

The  chamberlain  pointed  with  his  wand :  "  Captain 
General,  thou  wilt  begin." 

The  captain  general  stepped  out  from  his  fellows,  and, 
in  measured  tones,  replied  as  if  to  the  king: 

"O  most  gracious  of  kings,  Atlano,  this  I  state  to 
thy  great  self:  I,  captain  of  the  war  vessel  Atlas,  since 
leaving  the  harbor  of  Cleit,  eleven  moons  since,  have 
sailed  around  the  country  of  the  Afrites,  and  up  its  east- 
ern coast.  At  many  places,  we  fell  upon  the  black  peo- 
ple, and  took  of  their  gold  and  ivory;  and  then  sent  them 
into  the  inner  parts  to  get  incense  trees,  nutwoods,  ebony, 
apes  with  dog  heads,*  monkeys  with  long  tails,  and 
greyhounds.  It  is  two  weeks  since  we  came  into  har- 

*Dog-headed  apes. 


A    DECLARATION    OF    WAR.  I  I 

bor,  and  yielded  our  cargo.  This  showeth  its  worth,  and 
stateth  the  sums  we  of  the  vessel  merit." 

Bowing  low,  the  captain  general  handed  a  roll  of  papy- 
rus to  an  attendant,  who  laid  it  upon  a  table  below  the 
dais. 

The  chamberlain  then  pointed  his  wand  toward  the 
captain  first  in  line.  He  stepped  forward,  and  spoke  in 
uncertain  tones  that  slowly  strengthened : 

"O  most  gracious  of  kings,  Atlano,  this  I  state  to"  thy 
great  self:  I,  captain  of  the  trading  vessel  Mestor,  came 
into  Chimo  thirty  days  since  from  our  people  of  Chimu,* 
whither  I  sailed  twelve  moons  ago,  bearing  a  cargo  of 
dried  fruits,  grains,  and  rare  woods.  There  I  found  our 
people  building  a  temple  to  the  great  Amen,  that  in 
shape  is  like  unto  a  pyramid,  and  in  size  is  half  a  mile 
around.  Already  are  the  temples,  palaces,  and  tombs  of 
Chimu  looking  as  ours.  And  great  is  the  decking  in 
gold  and  silver,  for  the  mines  are  not  far.  Of  gold,  sil- 
ver, and  gems  I  bring  to  Chimo  large  stores.  This 
showeth  the  worth  of  the  cargo,  and  the  sums  which  we 
of  the  vessel  merit." 

The  captain  handed  his  roll  to  the  captain  general,  who, 
in  turn,  handed  it  to  the  attendant.  When  this  captain 
had  resumed  his  place,  the  next  captain,  at  beck  of  the 
chamberlain,  stepped  out  to  continue: 

"O  most  gracious  of  kings,  Atlano,  this  I  state  to  thy 
great  self :  I,  captain  of  the  war  vessel  Asaes,  left  Autoch- 
thin  seven  moons  since  to  bear  to  the  fair  green  islandf 
in  the  north  a  band  of  our  people,  and  with  them  left  the. 
means  of  living  for  the  time  of  twelve  moons.  On  my 

*Chimu— in  Peru, 
t  Ireland. 


12  POSEIDON  S    PARADISE. 

way  from  there  I  ran  in  the  passage  to  the  Middle  Sea* 
to  look  about  a  little,  but  at  once  sped  back  upon  seeing 
some  large  vessels,  strange  and  threatening.  It  is  twenty 
days  since  I  came  into  Autochthin.  I  bring  to  thee,  O 
most  gracious  King,  this  written  word  of  the  planting  of 
our  people  in  the  island,  of  their  further  needs,  and  of  the 
sums  that  we  of  the  vessel  merit." 

And  the  captain  handed  in  his  roll. 

At  mention  of  these  unknown  vessels,  the  king's 
scarcely-concealed  indifference  vanished.  He  looked 
surprised,  then  alarmed.  With  increasing  emotion,  he 
glanced  from  rulers  to  nobles  to  find  their  wearied  ex- 
pressions had,  at  least,  become  interested. 

But  on  went  the  harangues.  One  captain  had  sailed 
beyond  the  western  seas,  and  northward  up  a  mighty 
river  to  the  colony  Missos.f  Another  had  sailed 
around  the  country  of  the  Afrites,  and  eastward  to  that 
sultry  land  that  supplied  them  with  gems.  Another  had 
been  to  the  land  of  the  Eskaldi.J  Thus  ran  the  reports 
until  it  was  the  turn  of  the  last  captain  but  one.  He 
stepped  out  with  an  air  important;  and,  in  more  impor- 
tant tone,  began : 

"O  most  gracious  of  kings,  Atlano,  to  thy  great  self  I 
would  state  that  I  am  captain  of  the  vessel  Paero.  It  is 
eleven  moons  since  I  left  for  Khemi,§  with  a  cargo  of 
rare  woods,  grains,  and  wool.  I  bring  from  Khemi  green 
stone,  red  granite  of  Syene,  and  the  byssus  of  the  Middle 
Sea.  Yesterday  came  I  back  to  Cleit;  and  therefore 

^Mediterranean . 

fBank  of  Mississippi  (east). 

JEskaldi — Iberians,  in  Gaul — Basques. 

SEgypt. 


A    DECLARATION    OF   WAR.  13 

have  I  not  my  roll.  *   But  within  a  day  will  it  be  ready." 

But  this  captain,  instead  of  returning  to  his  place, 
stood  waiting. 

"What  wilt  thou,  Sir  Captain?"  asked  the  chamber- 
lain. 

"O  most  gracious  of  kings,  Atlano,  to  thy  great  self  I 
would  state  more." 

Most  eager  became  the  expressions  of  king  and  nobles. 
The  captain  paused  until  the  chamberlain  signed  for  him 
to  continue. 

"  Most  gracious  king,  a  people  across  the  Middle  Sea, 
to  the  north  of  Khemi,  causeth  fear  in  the  lands  about  it 
because  of  its  quick  rise  to  power.  It  is  not  long  since 
this  people  passed  over  from  the  far  east,  and  now  it  rul- 
eth  the  sea.  It  is  magic." 

The  king's  red  skin  deepened  to  p  urple.  In  a  voice 
grown  hoarse,  he  exclaimed: 

"The  name  of  this  people!" 

And  the  chamberlain  iterated,  "The  name  of  this  peo- 
ple!" 

"O  most  gracious  king,  Atlano,  their  land  is  Pelasgia. 
They  are  called  Pelasgians.  Their  king  is  Pelasgus." 

"  They  have  a  king,  then  ?  " 

This  the  chamberlain  also  iterated,  as  he  did  the 
ensuing  questions. 

"O  most  gracious  king,  Atlano,  they  have  a  king." 

"Know  they  how  to  war?  " 

"O  most  gracious  King,  they  are  fond  of  peace ;  and 
think  but  of  trade  and  tilling  the  ground." 

"More!     More!" 

"O  most  gracious  King,  I  know  no  more." 

"  Let  him  to  his  place.  Cause  some  other  captain  to 
tell  me  more  !  " 


14  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

The  captain  who  had  put  back  from  the  Middle  Sea 
stepped  out,  getting  the  start  of  the  only  captain  yet  to 
be  heard  from.  But  the  latter  was  willing  to  bide  his 
time.  At  beck  of  the  chamberlain,  the  former  declared: 

"O  most  gracious  of  kings,  Atlano,  then  was  it  the 
vessels  of  this  people  that  so  troubled  us.  Nothing  like 
them  have  I  seen  for  size  and  strength." 

The  king  turned  to  left,  to  right,  demanding  fiercely, 
"Hear  ye  this?  Hear  ye  this?  " 

Senil,  the  most  venerable  of  the  rulers,  arose. 

"Senil,  what  wilt  thou?" 

"King  Atlano,  we  hear;  and  it  seemeth  evil." 

"What  is  the  thing  we  shall  do?" 

"O  most  gracious  King,  that  will  we  do  which  seemeth 
good  to  thee." 

The  king's  face  testified  to  his  emotions.  His  anger 
had  given  way -to  wild  triumph.  He  ejaculated: 

"Senil,  Rulers,  Nobles,  we  will  bring  them  to  naught! 
It  shall  not  be  said  that  any  power  holdeth  the  sea  with 
Atlantis ! " 

He  turned  to  regard  the  captain,  who  had  not  as  yet 
resumed  his  place;  and  muttered; 

"  If  this  be  true— if  this  be  true." 

There  was  then  heard  a  meaning  cough  from  the  last 
captain,  who  had  been  so  forgotten.  The  king  noted  this, 
and  said : 

"Shafo,  there  is  one  captain  who  hath  not  been  heard." 

At  the  sign,  this  captain  stepped  forth  with  an  air  even 
more  important  than  had  been  that  of  the  captain  of  the 
Paero,a.nd  the  captain  who  had  withdrawn  from  the  Middle 
Sea  bowed  back  to  his  place.  Of  due  weight  were  this 
captain's  tones. 


A    DECLARATION    OF    WAR.  1 5 

"O  most  gracious  of  kings,  Atlano,  to  thy  great  self  I 
would  state  that  I,  the  captain  of  the  trading  vessel  Osir, 
came  back  but  yesterday  to  Elasippa  from  our  land  of 
Shaphana,*  after  bringing  there  grain,  cotton,  and  linen, 
and  taking  in  corn,  wine,  and  oil.  There  I  heard  .much 
of  this  new  power,  for,  of  late,  its  vessels  come  within  the 
harbor  of  Shaphana.  Thus  far  this  Pelasgia  thinketh 
not  of  war,  but  of  trade.  Her  vessels  are  marvels  of 
strength  and  speed." 

"Hear  ye  this?"  interrupted  Atlano,  turning  to  rul- 
ers and  nobles,  "  Her  vessels  are  marvels  of  strength 
and  speed! "  Then,  of  the  captain,  he  demanded: 

"Thou  sayest  not  that  thou  didst  see  aught  of  these?' 

The  chamberlain  iterated  this. 

"  O  most  gracious  of  kings,  I  have  to  say  that  I  saw 
them.  Two  were  speeding  into  harbor  as  we  left  it.  No- 
where have  I  seen  vessels  that  come  nigh  them!" 

The  king  arose  and  stared  at  this  captain,  Until  he 
perforce  stammered: 

"  O  most  gracious  king,  I  have  not  my  roll ;  but  in 
two  days  will  it  be  ready," 

But  not  of  him,  nor  of  his  certificate,  was  the  king 
thinking.  His  thought  was  for  this  new,  menacing 
power.  After  some  minutes'  absorption,  his  tones  rang 
fierce: 

"Is  there  more?" 

The  chamberlain  iterated,  "Is  there  more?" 

"  O  most  gracious  of  kings,  there  is  no  more." 

The  captain  was  waved  back  to  his  place.  The  king, 
standing  most  erect,  addressed  all. 

"Rulers,    Priests,  Nobles,  Captains,  Leaders,  People, 

*  Spain. 


1 6  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

let  us  look  to  this.  Let  it  be  the  one  mind  to  fall  upon 
and  crush  this  Pelasgia !  What  will  ye?" 

Senil  arose. 

"Senil,  what  wilt  thou?" 

"King  Atlano,  we  will  as  thou." 

The  other  rulers  arose. 

"Rulers,  what  will  ye?" 

"King  Atlano,  we  will  as  thou." 

Phiro,  a  noble  young  and  ardent,  here  arose. 

"  Phiro,  what  sayest  thou  ?  :> 

"Gracious  King,  if  it  pleaseth  thee,  let  those  who  are 
for  war  bend  the  knee." 

"It  is  well.  Rulers,  Priests,  Nobles,  Captains,  Lead- 
ers, People, — ye  that  are  for  war  bend  the  knee,  and  let 
us  beseech  the  gods." 

Great  was  the  stir  in  the  vast  assemblage.  Then  every 
soul  bent  the  knee,  even  to  the  king,  while  the  feeble 
tones  of  the  high  priest  began  to  be  heard,  .asking  for 
blessing  on  this  so  suddenly  conceived  undertaking. 
When  he  had  finished,  the  king  arose,  the  others  still 
remaining  on  their  knees,  until  he  said: 

"Ye  may  arise." 

When  all  were  standing,  and  the  hush  was  deepening, 
the  king  exulted: 

"It  is  one  voice.  Here  let  us  make  the  vow  to  sweep 
from  the  earth  this  new  power — these  marvels  of  vessels. 
Swear! "  . 

Every  right  arm  was  pointed  heavenward,  every  voice 
said  solemnly,  "We  swear!" 

"So  be  it.     Now  will  we  to  work.     The  Leaders!" 

There  was  a  mighty  stir.     This  indeed  meant  war. 

The  chamberlain  beckoned;  and  the  leaders,  who  were 


A    DECLARATION    OF   WAR.  I/ 

next  in  rank  to  the  captains,  stepped  from  their  places 
against  the  walls  on  right  and  left.  Tall  and  stalwart  were 
they,  and  attired  much  like  the  captains.  They  wore 
not  the  ordinary  loose-flowing  robes,  but  close-fitting 
tunics,  short,  loose  lower  garments  similar  to  the  trous- 
ers of  to-day,  and  high  boots  of  soft  skins.  On  their 
heads  were  helmet-shaped  caps  of. red  linen;  and  about 
their  waists  were  broad  bronze  belts,  inscribed  with  their 
office  and  number. 

These  leaders  formed  a  considerable  body  in  the  king- 
dom, each  province  having  its  quota.  Their  office  was 
this :  When  war  was  declared,  each  was  to  furnish'  one- 
sixth  of  the  portion  of  a  War  chariot  with  its  two  horses 
and  riders;  also,  a  light  chariot  with  a  fighting  man  on 
foot  and  charioteer;  also,  two  heavy-armed  men,  two 
archers,  two  slingers,  three  stone  shooters,  three  javelin 
men,  and  four  sailors.* 

Of  course  these  leaders  present  belonged  to  Cleit ;  but 
it  was  understood  that  whatever  the  king  commanded 
them,  the  nine  rulers  would  command  their  own. 

To  these  leaders  the  king  spoke  impressively . 

''Leaders,  ye  know  your  duty.  This  day  begin  meas- 
ures for  most  bitter  war." 

On  their  knees  sank  the  leaders,  and  there  remained 
until  ordered  by  the  chamberlain  to  arise.  Then  their 
spokesman  answered : 

"O  most  gracious  of  kings,  Atlano,  thy  leaders,  as  thou 
hast  said,,  know  well  their  duty.  They  will  to  it  'this 
day." 

Then,  with  faces  to  the  king,  they  moved  to  their 
places. 


*Ptato. 

2 


1 8  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

The  king  addressed  the  rulers. 

"Ye,  kin  rulers,  will  speed  on  the  morrow  to  your 
cities,  and  then  give  orders  to  your  leaders.  Ere  the 
coming  moon  is  old,  gather  your  vessels  within  this  har- 
bon  Then  on  to  lay  Pelasgia  low!" 

The  assemblage,  as  one,  echoed: 

"Yea — on — to  lay  Pelasgia  low!" 

The  exultant  king  continued: 

"This  further  will  I  say:  Daily,  at  the  noon  hour,  let 
every  noble  come  to  this  state  chamber,  that  plans  may 
be  made,  and  given  out.  Let  every  captain  make  well 
ready  tiis  vessel  for  the  men,  food,  and  weapons  of  war. 
Let  the  people  be  of  one  mind  through  it  all." 

A  murmur  of  acclamation  arose  and  swelled,  the  smil- 
ing king  permitting  it,  until  it  became  a  mighty  shout. 
This  the  people  without  heard,  and  answered — forgetting 
reverence — until  the  hangings  of  the  palace  moved.  And 
still  the  king  stood  smiling. 

When  there  was  quiet,  he  said,  with  warmth :  "  Thus 
endeth  this  gathering  of  the  captains.  Brave  captains, 
well  have  ye  done.  Thy  king  knoweth  pride  beyond 
measure.  The  gods  be  with  you." 

The  captains,  after  bowing  to  the  floor,  stood  proudly 
erect.  The  high  priest  gave  the  blessing.  Afterward, 
when  the  king,  with  his  rulers,  nobles,  and  priests,  had 
sat  down,  the  chamberlain  waved  his  wand.  Slowly 
the  assemblage  went  out,  with  faces  ever  to  the  king. 
Deeply  they  saluted  him  at  the  threshold,  before  disap- 
pearing. Of  these  the  captains  were  the  last  to  with- 
draw, as  they  had  been  the  first  to  enter.  Exultant,  with 
the  king,  all  passed  out  to  the  perfect  day,  to  spread  wide 
this  unlooked-for  result  of  the  convention. 


A    DECLARATION    OF   WAR.  19 

Yet  still  continued  the  day  in  its  soft,  serene  loveliness. 

The  king,  rulers,  and  nobles  remained  to  confer. 
But  this  conference  was  interrupted  somewhat  when  the 
waiting  islanders  without  received  word  of  this  declaration 
of  war.  Again ,  forgetting  reverence,  they  became  j  ubilant. 
So  much  did  these  Atlanteans  love  conquest.  Those 
within  the  state  chamber  were  but  stimulated,  doing 
quick,  vigorous  work. 

One  most  important  measure  of  this  conference  was 
the  unanimous  agreement  that  the  queen  should  reign 
during  the  king's  absence.  The  nine  rulers  (descend- 
ants of  the  nine  younger  brothers  of  Atlas,  eldest  son  of 
Poseidon)  were  to  remain  at  home  in  order  to  sustain 
her,  and  be  subject  in  a  body  to  her  call.  Further, 
though  this  was  spoken  only  inwardly,  they  could  the 
better  watch  each  other.  As  each  made  solemn  vow  to 
be  loyal  to  country  and  queen,  Atlano,  of  his  mocking 
spirit,  laughed  within. 

For,  how  could  they  do  otherwise?  Would  not  he 
bear  with  him,  his  ablest  nobles,  his  chiefs,  his  captains, 
his  warmen,  his  sailors?  And  would  they  not  return 
laden  with  spoils,  strengthened,  rioting  of  victory?  What 
could  stand  against  them?  Well  might  these  rulers 
vow  to  be  loval! 


CHAPTER  II. 

QUEEN  ATLANA. 

FROM  the  state  chamber  the  king  sped  buoyantly 
through  the  great  hall,  with  its  lines  of  bowing  officers  and 
attendants,  each  as  smiling  as  himself  over  thi-s  war  pros- 
pect; and  thence,  to  the  right,  along  the  corridor,  to  the 
queen's  bower  room. 

Most  eloquently  did  this  .large  apartment  testify  to  the 
industry  of  the  queen  and  her  ladies,  as  theirs  were  the 
embroidery  upon  the  hangings  of  byssus  and  the  cover- 
ings of  the  couches,  the  plaiting  of  the  great  mats  upon 
the  inlaid  floor,  the  festooning  of  the  flowers  from  the 
satinwood  walls.  The  room  was  a  veritable  bower  in  its 
brightness,  fragrance,  and  floral  adornments;  and,  as  the 
climax  to  its  charms,  three  of  its  sides  opened  upon  the 
fairy-like,  private  garden,  which  spread  to  the  eastward. 

The  queen's  ladies  were  throwing  over  a  couch  'the 
covering  they  had  just  finished  as  the  king  entered.  After 
low  salutations,  they  withdrew.  The  queen,  meanwhile, 
Jiad  arisen  for  greeting;  and,  sad  as  it  may  seem,  was 
wondering  at  her  husband's  cheerfulness  of  mien. 

Queen   Atlana   was   tall,  gracious,  lovely.     She   was 

Atlano's  cousin,  being  the  daughter  of  his  father's  brother 

by  a  princess,  of  Khemi-.     Owing  to  her  Semitic  blood, 

hers  was  not  the  complexion  of  the  true  Atlanteans.     In 

(20) 


QUEEN    ATLANA.  21 

her,  the  mixture  of  the  red  and  yellow  had  produced  a 
richness  of  skin  whose  tints  were  of  the  olive  and  the 
peach.  Her  eyes  were  brown,  large,  soft,  and  lustrous; 
her  hair,  black  and  waving,  and  worn  in  high  braids  about 
her  head.  Her  features  were  straight,  the  forehead  reced- 
ing but  little,  and  the  mouth  beautiful  and  tender. 

Her  robe  was  of  fine  white  linen,  embroidered  in  buff; 
and  hung  from  her  shoulders  in  folds  to  the  floor,  being 
confined  at  the  waist  by  a  golden  girdle.  Her  perfect 
arms  were  bare  and  without  ornament.  With  a  grace 
bewitching,  she  moved  toward  the  king,  her  face  flushing 
sweetly,  and  said  low  in  love: 

"  With  joy  I  greet  thee,  Atlano." 

He  took  her  extended  hand  and  led  her  to  her  couch, 
responding,  as  he  sat  down  beside  her,  "  With  the  like 
feeling  do  I  greet  thee,  Atlana." 

Her  eyes  lighted  gladly.  Such  crumbs  had  begun  to 
fall  rarely  from  the  king's  table,  and,  therefore,  had  now 
the  fullness  of  the  banqueting  board.  Smiling,  she  said: 

"Thou  art  happy,  Atlano.  Comest  thou  from  the 
meeting  of  the  captains  ?  " 

"The  captains  left  an  hour  hence.  Since  then  we  have 
had  thought  for  matters  of  weight." 

There  was  a  strange  exultation  about  him.  She  looked 
at  him  in  inquiry. 

"Thou  askest  not  of  the  meeting." 

"It  was  in  my  thought.     Tell  me  of  it." 

"  There  were  the  like  olden  speeches  of  cargoes  taken 
out  and  cargoes  brought  back,  of  the  planting  of.  our 
people  in  new  lands,  and  their  doings;  of  spoils  taken. 
Pfui !  how  sick  am  I  of  it!  How  great  is  my  wish  to  put 
some  other  in  my  place  to  hearken  to  it  all!" 


22  POSEIDONS   PARADISE. 

"But  the  people  would  not  have  it.  It  hath  ever  been 
the  custom  of  the  kings." 

o 

"A  custom  of  the  fools!  How  weary  I  grow  of  it! 
This  day  I  was  almost  in  sleep.  But  one  thing  I  heard 
that  roused  me!" 

"What  heardst  thou?" 

He  was  rubbing  his  hands  gloatingly,  his  long,  thin, 
cruel  hands. 

"  What  thinkest  thou,  Atlana?" 

"  I  think  not.     Tell  me." 

He  waited,  delighting  to  prolong  her  impatience;  and 
then  drawled: 

"We  have  heard — that — will  force — us — to — " 

"To  what?" 

"To  war." 

She  looked  so  incredulous  that  he  laughed.  "  I  say 
the  truth,  Atlana.  We  are  to  war." 

"To  war!" 

Her  face  had  blanched,  yet  she  could  not  believe. 

"Yea,  Atlana,  to  war.  A  new  power  showeth  itself  to 
the  north  of  Khemi.  It  aimeth  to  hold  the  Middle  Sea. 
We  go  to  crush  it!" 

She  s^rew  faint  at  his  relentless  tone.  However,  she 
managed  to  plead : 

"  It  cannot  harm  us.     Spare  it." 

".Spare  it!  Much  would  it  spare  us  should  it  grow 
stronger.  Even  now  is  it  mighty  enough  to  thrust  us  to 
one  side.  Do  us  harm !  That  is  my  fear." 

'•Atlano,  I  beseech  that  thou  wilt  seek  no  quarrel  with 
this  people." 

"There  is  no  need  to  seek.  I  will  make  one.  I  will 
show  them  that  Atlantis  still  hath  being — that  she  is  not 


QUEEN    ATLANA.  23 

dead  of  her  power,  her  wealth,  her  spoils,  her  glory. 
Spoils!  Here  will  be  another — a  grand  one!  Here  will 
another  land  mourn  its  being — those  marvels  of  vessels 
sink  beneath  the  waters,  or,  better,  swell  the  numbers 
of  our  own.  Here  will  Atlantis  show  another  line  to 
that  dreaming  Khemi  that  doth  not  rouse  even  when  the 
smallest  haven  goeth  beyond  her  in  treading  the  sea. 
What  are  her  piles  of  stone  to  one  strong,  free  breath  of 
the  sea?  And  what  a  glory  to  hold  every  breath  as  we 
have  until  now!  Base  Khemi — to  be  thus  given  over  to 
her  sands,  her  works  of  stone!" 

"Atlano,  call  to  mind  that  I  am  fond  of  Khemi.  It  is 
the  land  of  my  mother." 

"  One  would  know  it  when  thou  wouldst  bid  me  spare 
this  Pelasgia." 

"Thou  art  wrong  to  trouble  this  people." 

"Such  is  what  I  might  look  for  from  thee.  Ever  art 
thou  against  me!" 

"When  have  I  ever  been  against  thee?" 

He  tried  hard  to  recall  an  instance,  but  could  not. 
Less  angry,  he  insisted: 

"As  a  wife,  thou  hast  the  right  to  think  with  me — 
hast  the  right  to  bid  me  good  speed  when  I  go  to  crush 
this  people." 

"Thou!     Thou  wilt  not  go?" 

"  I  go  to  crush  them.  The  gods  have  my  vow.  Here 
have  I  rusted  too  long.  I  am  as  king  of  Khemi!" 

"Thou  wilt  be  killed!     Atlano,  thou  wilt  be  killed!" 

"Then  wilt  thou  be  queen,"  he  returned  derisively. 
"Thou  art  next  in  line  with  all  thy  Khemian  blood,  and 
these  Atlanteans  love  thee.  Ill  would  they  take  it  should 
Oltis  come  after  me — for  his  father  counteth  not.  That 


24  POSEIDON'S  PARA'DISE. 

smooth  Oltis — well  doth  he  wish  it!  But  I  shall  not  be 
killed,  if  but  to  bring  to  naught  the  hopes  of  that  cun- 
ning priest  He  thinketh  I  see  not  through  him."  Loud 
rang  his  mocking  laugh. 

The  queen  arose,  and,  standing  before  him,  besought: 

"Atlano,  for  the  sake  of  our  land  and  people,  war  not. 
Think  of  our  Atlanteans  who  will  not  come  back — of 
their  darkened  homes.  Call  to  mind  how,  in  the  time 
of  thy  father,  we  lost  our  people  in  warring  against 
Fun-hi.  And  what  evil  came  of  it,  for  it  brought  on 
the  death  of  thy  father!" 

"Yea,  but  it  made  the  way  for  me." 

"Atlano!" 

"Say  on,  'Atlano! '  Well  should  I  sicken  of  my  name!" 
(He  had  arisen  to  face  her  vindictively.)  "I  say  to  thee, 
Atlana,  we  are  to  war,  war.  And  now  I  have  done  with 
it — and  thee."  (He  turned  to  go.) 

"So  be  it — war!  But  I  warn  thee,  it  is  one  thing  to 
war,  another  to  win." 

"  Put  not  upon  it  an  evil  eye,  Atlana.  If  thou  dost 
croak,  I  fear."  (He  was  again  facing  her.) 

"I  croak  not,  but  I  warn  thee.     The  cause  is  not  just.'' 

"  Thou  art  in  evil  temper  this  day.  It  is  best  that  I  go 
to  the  temple  and  talk  with  Oltis.  Ah,  thou  dost  shake!' 

"Why  art  thou  ever  with  Oltis  if  thou  trustest  him 
not?"' 

"  I  like  to  draw  him  on,  to  make  him  believe  I  think 
with  him,  to  make  him  take  my  way  in  the  end.  I  like 
to  see  him,  the  proud  one,  bend — bend — because  I  am 
the  king.  He  is  a  toad." 

"But  thou  goest  to  this  toad  from  me." 

"Yea,  but  wert  thou  more  as  he  I  would  stay  with 
thee." 


QUEEN    ATLANA.  25 

"Think.     Thou  didst  call  him  a  toad." 

"I  mean,  wert  thou  not  so  bent  of  mind.  Oltis.  never 
sayeth  nay  to  me.  It  would  be  better,  Atlana,  couldst 
thou  ever  think  with  me." 

"  It  is  but  this  time,  Atlano.  Come,  sit  with  me 
again.  I  will  be  more  calm." 

"  Nay,  I  go." 

"Go.  not  to  Oltis." 

"  I  like  the  mirth  of  it." 

"  I  fear  him.     He  will  do  thee  evil." 

There  was  another  mocking  laugh.  "  If  thou  didst 
but  know,  I  think  evil  toward,  him.  I  like  him  not. 
And  now  my  good  wishes  I  leave  thee." 

"Go  not." 

Seeing  there  were  tears  in  her  eyes,  he  stooped  to  kiss 
her  carelessly;  thei\drew  from  her  restraining  hand  and 
went  out. 

Atlana  was  left  to  weep  inconsolably.  Well  she  loved 
her  husband ;  and  hard  to  bear  was  his  growing  indiffer- 
ence. Now  had  come  this  new  terror,  this  suddenly 
sprung  up  cloud  of  war,  and  the  injustice  of  such  a  con- 
test could  presage  only  defeat.  For  the  remainder  of 
the  day  she  continued  alone,  given  over  to  despondency, 
and  dreading  lest  any  eye  should  witness  her  plight. 

Before  night,  many  were  the  aching  hearts  on  the  island 
beside  the  queen's.  The  wives  of  high  and  low. degree 
had  alike  fallen. to  sorrowing.  Mourning  was  rife  among 
the  females  of  the  land,  and  grew  in  intensity  from  the 
hard-heartedness  of  the  males,  who  had  no  patience  with 
such  puerile  manifestations,  and,  therefore,  laughed  at 
them,  derided.  When  some  wives  took  courage  to  hint 
of  the  possibility  of  defeat,  they  were  so  withered  by 


26 

scorn  as  to  run  for  hiding  places;  and  it  was  days  before 
quite  a  goodly  number  rallied  sufficiently  to  show  them- 
selves. The  women  of  Atlantis  could  imagine  and  suf- 
fer thereby  as  ably  as  their  sisters  of  to-day. 

As  the  preparations  grew  brisker,  more  despairing  be- 
came these  Atlantean  women.  As  for  the  queen,  she 
only  brightened  when  in  presence  of  the  king.  Then 
she  was  strong.  Thus  he  knew  not  of  the  agony  she 
was  enduring — could  not  have  appreciated  it  had  she 
disclosed  it.  Once  he  even  complimented  her  upon  her 
sensible  way  of  accepting  the  matter,  she  smiling  back 
in  a  weary  manner  that  was  lost  upon  him,  so  centered 
was  he  in  self.  But,  day  by  day,  she  grew  more  fond,  if 
possible,  so  that  his  eyes  opened  somewhat;  and,  at  last, 
he  exclaimed : 

"  Atlana,  where  didst  thou  get  such  heart  ?  Well  would 
it  be  if  thou  hadst  children." 

"  Children !     Torment  me  not ! " 

The  cry  was  tragic.    The  king,  though  amazed,  scoffed: 

"Thou  sayest  well.     They  are  but  a  torment." 

"I  meant  not  that  they  are  a  torment.  It  is  torment 
that  I  have  them  not !" 

Wildly  she  spoke,  unsealing  her  lips  upon  this  subject, 
and  to  the  astounding  of  the  king,  as  she  continued: 

"Why  speakest  thou  of  children,  and  at  this  time? 
It  is  hard  to  bear.  To  have  no  child  to  look  upon,  to 
nurse,  to  clasp!  Here  is  the  heart  of  a  mother,  but 
where  is  the  child  to  cling  to  it,  to  bless  it?  I  am  alone 
—alone! 

She  bowed  her  head  to  hide  the  bursting  tears.  The 
king,  touched,  attempted  consolation. 

"  Grieve  not,  Atlana.  I  care  for  children  but  to  vex 
Oltis.  As  life  is,  they  are  ever  a  trouble." 


QUEEN    ATLANA.  2? 

"  I  care  not  about  Oltis.  For  trouble,  fathers  have  no 
trouble.  It  is  the  mothers  alone — who  have  to  bear — 
that  have  the  right  to  murmur.  But  I  should  never  mur- 
mur. " 

"  Nay,  for  a  queen  need  have  no  care." 

"I  should  have  care,  and  hail  it,  were  I  many  times  a 
queen." 

Such  strong  yearning  was  in  her  face  that  the  king  ex- 
claimed: 

"Atlana,  what  is  it?  What  is  upon  thee?  Is  it  this 
matter  of  war?" 

"  Day  and  night  I  think  of  naught  else.  Hard  have  I 
tried  to  be  brave.  Atlano,  go  not  from  me.  The  pain 
I  cannot  bear." 

"  There  is  no  need  for  pain.  We  go  to  lay  Pelasgia 
low.  And  I  shall  come  again.  Think,  thou  art  the  wife 
of  a  king.  Trouble  me  no  longer  with  bodings  of  evil. 
Would  we  had  a  child.  It  would  take  my  place." 

Atlana  sighed,  and  raised  her  head,  determined  to  say 
no  more.  Relieved  that  her  tears  had  ceased,  Atlano 
said  more  gently: 

"Let  us  sail  down  to  the  harbor.  There  have  the  ves- 
sels of  all  the  ports  gathered.  It  will  cheer  thee  but  to 
look  upon  them." 

Fine  cheer,  indeed,  was  this  for  such  an  aching  heari ! 
The  queen  looked  at  him,  thinking  he  meant  to  jest. 
But  no,  his  earnestness  was  too  apparent.  •  Already  had 
his  face  brightened  at  the  prospect.  So  she  forced  a 
smile,  and,  calling  her  ladies,  gave  the  necessary  orders. 

Shortly,  herself,  the  king,  and  a  few  of  the  nobles,  with 
their  wives,  went  gliding  down  Luith  to  the  harbor.  But 
great  heaviness  of  spirit  was  beneath  the  smiles  of  these 


28  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

women;  and  this  heaviness  increased  when,  upon  arriv- 
ing at  the  harbor,  they  beheld  the  many  war  vessels  in 
brave  array,  with  pennants  flying,  and  men  crowding  their 
decks.  Bitter  was  it  to  listen  to  the  exulting  speeches  of 
Atlano  and  his  nobles;  bitterer,  to  listen  to  the  acclama- 
tions of  those  on  deck  and  shore.  The  nobles'  wives 
looked  from  their  queen  to  each  other,  but  could  derive 
no  comfort,  no  hope.  There  was  not  one  to  lighten  the 
gloom  of  the  others  among  these  suffering  women. 


.CHAPTER    III. 

ATLANTIS    VERSUS    PELASGIA. 

A  FEW  days  later  the  Atlantean  fleet  sailed  to  the 
eastward  to  invade  this  upstart  Pelasgia — these  Pelasgians 
that  had  come  from  Western  Asia  by  way  of  the  Cycla- 
des  to  make  an  abiding  place  in  the  Greece  of  to-day,  as 
well  as  the  islands  of  the  ^Egean  Sea. 

A  mysterious  people  we.re  the  Pelasgians.  Their  ap- 
pearance among  the  past  known  races  of  the  earth  was 
sudden;  their  extinction  has  been  complete.  Yet  we 
know  they  were  peaceful,  and  fond  of  agriculture;  that, 
under  the  favoring  skies  of  their  adopted  land,  they  be- 
came the  greatest  merchants  and  sailors  of  most  ancient 
times,  antedating  the  renowned  Phoenicians;  that  from 
Greece  they  passed  over  to  Southern  Italy,  there,  per- 
haps, to  inaugurate  that  "golden  age  of  Saturn,"  when 
peaceful  agricultural  pursuits  superseded  the  piratical 
habits  of  the  Carians  and  Leleges.  But  this  is  little. 

However,  their  monuments  endure.  These  are  the 
vast  Cyclopean  remains  of  Greece  and  Asia  that  puzzle 
while  they  amaze.  Evidently  intended  for  fortification, 
they  were  built  of  huge  polygonal  stones,  fitted  together 
without  cement  and  mortar,  so  perfectly  as  to  survive  the 
structures  of  succeeding  ages  and  races.  These  are  all 

(29) 


3O  POSEIDON  S    PARADISE. 

that  are  left  to  point  to  a  people  who,  though  forced 
everywhere  to  yield  to  the  conqueror,  must  yet  have 
been  possessed  of  indomitable  energy  and  perseverance. 
.Though  ineffaceable  are  their  invisible  imprints  for  good. 

Under  Pelasgus,  their  leader  and  king,  this  colony  won 
renown  so  quickly  that  it  is  no  wonder  Atlano  should 
doubt  its  existence.  But  this  knowledge  proved  the  im- 
petus he  had  been  desiring.  Now  there  was  new  life  in 
the  mere  thought  of  the  stifling  of  this  menacing  people. 

Thus  the  fleet  went  gayly  sailing  along  the  Middle  Sea, 
so  high  were  the  hopes,  so  positive  the  convictions*  of 
success. 

The  skies  were  favorable:  and  the  time  dragged  not, 
because  of  the  ravages  made  upon  the  coasts  to  the  left. 
At  length  the  islands  off  the  southern  shore  of  Greece 
were  sighted;  and  there  came  into  view  what  could  only 
be  some  Pelasgian  vessels.  As  the  great  fleet  bore  down 
upon  them,  these  took  to  flight,  and  made  such  good 
speed,  the  while  warning  other  vessels  they  met,  that  all 
were  out  of  sight  before  reaching  the  southern  point  of 
Attica.* 

Up  the  western  coast  they  speeded  to  their  port,f  whilst 
the  Atlanteans,  mistaking  their  route,  rounded  Attica  to 
sail  up  its  eastern  coast.  Nothing  here  invited  them  ex- 
cept some  outlying  hamlets,  which  they  pillaged  and  de- 
stroyed. When  well  along  between  Attica  and  Euboea, 
the  fleet  lay  to,  and  many  warriors  disembarked. 

These  advanced  through  Bceotia,  the  surprised  Pelas- 
gians  fleeing  before  them  into  Thessaly.  But  quickly 
did  Thessaly  prepare  for  defense,  calling  as  leader  Deu- 

*These  less  ancient  names  will  be  used  for  convenience. 
fPort  of  Athens. 


ATLANTIS   VERSUS    PELASGIA.  31 

calion,  who,  with  his  family,  dwelt  at  Larissa,  on  its 
southern  shore. 

This  Deucalion  was  revered  and  beloved;  and  it  was 
whispered  that  he  possessed  mysterious  powers  that 
could  come  only  of  the  gods.  So  none  but  himself  must 
lead  these  ready  Thessalonians. 

He,  most  willing,  hastily  gathered  his  neighbors.  And 
then  these  Pelasgians  of  Thessaly  met  the  invaders,  gave 
them  fierce  battle,  and  forced  them  back,  even  through 
Bceotia,  and  into  Attica.  Meanwhile,  a  few  of  the  At- 
lantean  vessels  had  proceeded  along  the  coast  of  Attica 
and  Boeotia,  seeking  pillage;  and,  all  too  soon,  came  upon 
Larissa,  whose  simple  homes  and  cultivated  lands  were 
on  either  side  of  its  gentle  stream  and  by  the  coast. 
Here,  at  this  inviting  spot,  they  paused  to  descend 
upon '  its  women  and  children,  every  man  having  gone 
with  Deucalion.  When  home  after  home  had  been  pil- 
laged and  destroyed,  these  defenseless  ones  fell  before  the 
red  warriors  to  plead,  agonized,  for  mercy.  But  when 
unanswered,  spurned,  their  importunities  changed  to  de- 
spairing cries  for  Deucalion,  which  the  marauders  were 
only  too  quick  to  distinguish. 

Thus  the  leader  inquired  of  one  of  the  shrieking 
women,  in  a  tone  she  could  not  fail  to  understand,  "Deu- 
calion?" 

She,  foolish  one,  by.  her  gestures  and  pointing,  made 
them  comprehend  that  this  Deucalion  had  led  his  fellows 
southward  to  meet  the  invading  foe. 

Grim  was  then  the  laughter  of  the  Atlanteans.  To 
this  succeeded  desire  to  know  which  was  Deucalion's 
home.  They  were  about  to  inquire,  when  the  same 
woman,  of  her  frenzy,  cried : 


32  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE.      . 

"  See — Pyrrha,  Pyrrha !     The  wife  of  Deucalion !  " 

The  Atlanteans,  following  her  glance,  again  compre- 
hended. Under  some  trees,  at  a  little  distance,  were 
kneeling,  entwined,  a  woman  and  two  children.  The 
leader  eagerly  asked : 

"  Is  that  the  wife  of  Deucalion  ?  " 

The  woman,  understanding,  bowed  in  affirmation. 

"And  the  children  of  Deucalion?" 

Again  the  woman  bowed  her  <4  Yes." 

There  was  a  swift  movement  of  the  chief  and  his  men 
toward  the  group.  Perceiving  this,  Pyrrha,  with  her 
children,  arose,  and  the  three  stood  in  passive  dignity. 
But  less  swift  grew  the  approach  of  the  marauders,  as 
they  the  better  beheld  this  Pyrrha,  this  fair,  noble,  most 
lovely  woman,  who,  with,  the  mother  fear  in  her  eyes,  was 
holding  tightly  a  youth  well  grown  and  a  little  maiden. 
For  the  moment  a  feeling  akin  to  reverence  came  upon 
the  fierce  men,  so  that  they  halted.  But  the  leader, 
overcoming  this,  went  still  nearer,  and  demanded : 

"Give  me  the  children!" 

Of  her  intuition,  Pyrrha  understood.  Tighter  grew 
her  grasp,  as  she  besought  mercy  with  her  eyes.  But 
the  chief  hardened  only  the  more,  for  he  was  calculating 
upon  the  ransom  that  these  children  must  bring.  So  he 
laid  his  hand  upon  the  youth,  strong  in  his  purpose. 

Then  fine  it  was  to  behold  the  youth's  flashing  eyes, 
his  proud  crest,  and  the  brave  air  with  which  he  turned 
to  repel  this  mighty-looking  warrior.  Though  Pyrrha, 
by  tone  and  grasp,  endeavored  to  restrain  him,  as  she,  in 
her  Pelasgian,  pleaded  for  mercy.  Vain,  however,  were 
her  sweet  tones.  The  chief's  hands  went  about  young 
Hellen;  the  cruel  men  pressed  sore;  and  Pyrrha  and  her 
daughter,  bereft,  sank  upon  their  knees,  heart  pressed  to 
heart,  to  cry  to  heaven  for  help. 


ATLANTIS    VERSUS    PELASGIA.  33 

But  again  went  the  hands  at  their  work.  The  mother 
was  drawn  back  ruthlessly,  and  the  maiden  wrenched 
from  her  arms.  Brave,  unyielding,  Pyrrha  struggled  to 
her  feet,  prepared  to  follow,  to  drag  her  children  back. 
But  the  evil  spirits  held  high  their  captives,  and  gath- 
ered about  them  in  mass  as  they  moved  onward  to  the 
ships.  Dark  became  everything  to  Pyrrha;  her  lovely 
body  tottered,  and  she  fell  unconscious.  Heaven  at  last 
was  kind. 

The  other  women,  with  their  children,  collected  about 
her.  But  to  all  efforts  for  her  revival,  she  responded  not. 
So  they  forbore,  to  fall  on  their  knees,  and  gaze  dumbly 
at  the  vessels,  which,  with  booty  and  captives,  were  al- 
ready beginning  the  journey  southward.  When  these 
were  out  of  sight,  they  arose,  their  thought  only  for  the 
miserable  creature  who  had  revealed  Deucalion's  family 
to  the  despoilers.  As  one,  they  fell  upon  her  with  their 
tongues ;  and  of  her  it  need  hardly  be  told  that,  for  the 
balance  of  her  life>  it  would  have  been  better  had  she 
never  been  born. 

The  despoilers  hastened  southward  to  hear  evil.  The 
brave  Atlanteans  who  had  disembarked  to  destroy  these 
Pelasgians,  had  met  with  defeat.  Yes,  Atlano  had  been 
pressed  back  into  Attica  by  Deucalion,  and  there  had 
been  routed  by  a  small  army  under  Pelasgus.  In  conse- 
quence the  ranks  of  the  Atlanteans  could  only  tear  their 
way  to  the  coast,  many  dying  as  they  went  of  exhaus- 
tion or  wounds,  so  that  Atlano  with  the  other  survivors 
appeared  but  as  a  handful  to  those  awaiting  them  on  the 
ships. 

When  Atlano  was  again  on  his  own  vessel,  his  rage 
and  humiliation  were  so  intense  that  none  dared  to  ven- 
3 


34  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

ture  near  him  to  tell  of  the  presence  of  the  two  young 
captives.  Even  Maron,  his  chief  attendant,  kept  aloof 
and  eyed  him  in  fear — the  great,  grim,  swarthy  Maron, 
who  had  never  known  awe  until  now. 

But  the  king  had  not  been  long  on  board  when,  as  he 
stood  gazing  upon  the  shore  of  this  uncrushed  Pelasgia, 
'he  heard  a  sound  as  of  sobbing,  and  that  not  far  from 
him.  Surprised,  he  listened  for  some  seconds,  and  then 
signed  to  Maron.  The  latter  came  forward  eagerly, 
while  the  others  of  the  vessel  scarcely  breathed  in  their 
interest. 

"  What  is  that  noise,  Maron  ?  " 

"  Most  gracious  king,  it  cometh  from  the  two  children 
made  captive  on  the  coast  above,  at  a  place  where  some 
of  our  vessels  landed  for  booty." 

."Who  took  them?" 

"Most  gracious  king,  it  was  the  chief  captain,  Zekil." 

"Let  them  be  brought  before  me." 

Maron  signed  to  an  officer,  who  hastened  to  the  mid- 
dle of  the  vessel,  where  there  was  a  small  apartment 
used  for  storage,  to  return  with  the  two  miserable  ones. 
When  these  beheld  the  fierce,  dark  red  face  of  the  king, 
they  cried  out  in  alarm. 

"Bring  the  rod,"  ordered  the  king,  "and  let  Zekil  come 
before  me." 

The  two  children  had  fallen  on  their  knees  to  suppli- 
cate for  deliverance.  This  Atlano  well  understood  from 
their  signs,  their  tones,  their  agony.  With  contempt  he 
looked  down  upon  them  until  the  bronze  rod  was 
brought.  At  his  word  a  blow  upon  the  back  of  each 
brought  the  hapless  pair  to  their  feet  But  their  tears 
had  ceased,  and,  with  eyes  shining  of  indignation,  they 


ATLANTIS    VERSUS    PELASGIA,  35 

held  to  each  other.  Their  shoulders  were  smarting, 
but  the  pain  was  as  nothing  beside  the  indignity,  for 
these  children  had  known  only  tenderness  and  reverence 
hitherto. 

Then,  as  the  youth  Hellen  turned  from  his  sister  to 
flash  at  him  a  look  as  haughty,  as  fierce,  Atlano  smiled 
in  derision,  and  asked  : 

"  Maron,  is  this  the  son  of  a  king  ?  " 

"Most  gracious  King,  he  is  the  son  of  a  great  chief. 
Zekil  knoweth;  and  yonder  he  cometh." 

Soon  Zekil  was  on  board,  and  kneeling  to  the  king. 
When  bidden  to  arise,  he  stood  up  as  if  well  satisfied 
with  himself. 

"Zekil,  whence  came  these  children?" 

"  Most  gracious  King,  we  brought  them  from  the  coast 
above." 

"Whose  children  are  they?" 

"Most  gracious  King,  the  people  whom  we  fell  upon 
were  ever  calling  upon  their  father,  as  if  he  had  all 
power.  It  was  'Deucalion!'  'Deucalion!'  on  every 
side." 

"  Deucalion ! "  Atlano  gasped  the  word.  Then,  of  his 
astonishment  and  exultation,  cried: 

"  Ha — Deucalion  !     Art  thou  sure?" 

"  Most  gracious  King,  their  father  is  Deucalion." 

"Knowest  thou  who  is  Deucalion?  Knowest  thou 
who  he  is,  Zekil?" 

Even  Zekil  was  shrinking  back  at  the  fury  of  his  tone. 

"  He  is  the  one  who  headed  the  horde — that  drove  us 
back — into  the  way  of  loss,  ruin.  But  for  Deucalion,  we 
would  have  swept  from  earth  this  Pelasgia! 

"Yea,  and  as  they  thronged  about  him,  and  pressed 

EC 

THB 

TJSITBRSIT7] 


36  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

against  us,  it  was  to  the  cry  of 'Deucalion — -Deucalion!' 
And  we  fled  before  this  'Deucalion!'"  He  hissed  the 
word  at  the  terrified  children. 

"Now  to  pay  him — now  to  pay  him!  And  it  shall  be 
fine  ransom  !  Ah,  what  ransom  will  I  have  for  you,  ye 
thrice  cursed  children  of  Deucalion!" 

He  raised  his  hand  as  if  to  smite.  ^Eole,  compre- 
hending, looked  full  in  his  face,  calmly  but  beseechingly. 
And,  as  he,  for  the  first  time,  obtained  a  clear  view  of  the 
sweet,  innocent,  fair,  lovely  countenance  of  this  child  of 
thirteen,  and  received  the  appealing  look  of  eyes  beauti- 
ful like  violets,  eyes  of  a  color  unknown  in  Atlantis,  the 
hand,  losing  force,  fell  to  his  side. 

Further,  as  he  continued  to  stare  into  these  eyes,  and 
note  the  gestures  of  the  small,  perfect  hands,  he  under- 
stood that  she  was  imploring  their  return  to  Pelasgia. 
But,  at  his  frowning  shake  of  the  head,  she  desisted,  to 
speak  in  quick,  firm  tone,  to  his  comprehension  : 

"Then  free  my  brother,  and  I  will  stay." 

At  perceiving  the  king's  threatening  hand,  Hellen  had 
raised  his  own  to  ward  off  the  blow.  Great  was  his 
astonishment  when  the  king's  hand  fell  to  his  side,  as  he 
was  not  aware  of  yEole's  look  or  gestures.  But,  at  her 
words,  he  started,  shocked,  and  faced  her. 

"^Eole,  thou  knowest  not  what  thou  askest.  Think- 
est  thou  I  will  go,  and  leave  thee  here,  to  the  mercy  of 
these  ?"  And  he  looked  with  scorn  at  King  Atlano,  who 
was  quick  to  interpret  his  words. 

In  spite  of  himself,  Atlano  could  not  but  admire  Hel- 
len's  courage.  He  glanced  from  one  to  the  other,  the 
uncowed  demeanor  of  both  so  impressing  him  that  he 
said  to  those  in  attendance : 


ATLANTIS    VERSUS    PELASGIA.  37 

"They  are  a  noble  pair,  this  brother  and  sister.  If  we 
take  naught  of  the  spoil  of  Pelasgia  with  us  to  Atlantis, 
we  are  rich  in  them,  for  their  value  must  bring  us 
fine  ransom,  and  before  the  sun  of  the  morrow.  Mean- 
while, let  them  be  held  in  honor.  Maron,  lead  them 
whence  they  came." 

Then  he  turned  to  speak  apart  with  Zekil.  And  Maron 
conducted  the  youth  and  maiden  to  the  outside  room. 

Later,  there  was  a  conference  of  the  king  and  his  few 
surviving  nobles  and  chief  captains  when  it  was  decided 
that  the  Atlantean  fleet  would  remain  where  it  was,  and,  on 
the  morrow,  dictate  terms  for  the  ransom  of  the  captives. 

After  Atlano  had  sent  away  his  nobles  and  captains, 
he  went  to  look  upon  the  sufferers,  and  found  them  re- 
clining upon  some  cushions,  in  the  very  stupor  of  grief. 
They  heeded  him  not  as  he  stood  and  watched  them. 
And  many  forms  did  his  thoughts  take  as  he  noted  their 
beauty  and  grace.  The  one  that  would  recur  most  often 
was,  "I  would  almost  keep  them  in  spite  of  many  ransoms." 

But,  as  it  proved,  there  was  no  ransom  on  the  morrow. 
For,  that  night,  the  vessels  of  the  Pelasgians,  hurriedly 
brought  together  from  every  available  point,  so  harassed 
and  destroyed  a  portion  of  the  Atlantean  fleet  that  the 
remainder  was  forced  to  speed  off  in  the  early  morning, 
leaving  to  an  uncertain  future  the  wished-for  ransom. 

Thus  the  invading  fleet  passed  away.  And  the  bit- 
terly weeping  children  stood  straining  their  eyes  at  the 
beloved,  the  fast  disappearing  shores.  At  about  the  time 
that  their  dear  Pelasgia  was  beyond  their  view,  Deucalion 
rejoined  his  still  unconscious  wife,  and  learned  from  those 
about  her  of  this  terrible  bereavement. 


CHAPTER    IV. 

THE    PELASGIAN    CAPTIVES. 

SACRED  mountain,  uplands,  shore,  and  harbor  became 
black  with  people,  as  the  returning  fleet  drew  inward. 
The  enthusiastic  welcomings  were  all  that  the  proudest 
conqueror  could  wish.  Yet  these  islanders,  fearing  they 
were  but  lukewarm  in  their  manifestations  to  these  so 
victorious,  grew  but  the  more  enthusiastic — until  it  came 
upon  them  that  the  fleet  was  moving  with  ominous  slow- 
ness, that  few  were  the  pennants,  that  there  were  no 
responses,  and  that  the  decks  were  looking  wofully  scant 
of  men. 

Almost  as  one  they  became  mute;  and  each  began  to 
eye  his  fellows  in  doubt.  Could  it  be  that  victory  had 
not  been  with  Atlantis?  Fast  fell  their  hopes,  until  wild 
became  the  speculations  as  to  who  were  returning,  who 
were  left  dead  in  a  far-off  clime. 

Gradually,  the  cry  of  terror  overspread  harbor,  shore, 
uplands,  and  mountain ;  and  its  sounds  were  the  first  to 
fall  upon  the  king's  ears  as  the  fleet  drew  into  Luith's 
outlet. 

Quick  were  the  king  and  his  nobles  in  boarding  the 
galleys  awaiting  them.  No  looks  were  there  for  the 
masses,  looking  gloomily  on  from  shore  and  docks, 
though  a  few  of  the  latter  tried  hard  to  shout  welcomes 

(38) 


THE    PELASGIAN    CAPTIVES.  39 

that  would  stick  in  their  throats.  As  the  galleys  began 
to  move  off,  the  gloom  deepened,  until  amazement  light- 
ened it  a  little;  for  what  meant  these  two  fair  children  that 
Maron  and  an  officer  were  bearing  from  the  king's  vessel  to 
a  galley?  Also,  why  was  this  galley  keeping  so  near 
that  of  the  king?  The  tongues  were  loosened,  and  con- 
jecture ran  high  until  the  warmen  and  sailors  began  to 
disembark.  These  were  at  once  surrounded  by  the  im- 
patient beholders  on  land;  and, as  Atlano  and  his  nobles 
moved  away,  they  knew  the  listeners  were  hearing  of  the 
dead,  so  eloquent  of  anguish  grew  the  air. 

Useless  was  it  to  stop  their  ears.  What  was  the  outer 
hearing  to  the  powerful  inward  faculty  that  naught  could 
render  deaf? 

Onward,  up  the  beautiful  Luith,  glided  the  king  and 
his  nobles,  their  eyes  ever  turned  from  the  galleys  that 
had  come  to  meet  certain  nobles  nevermore  to  be  seen 
in  Atlantis.  Of  these  Phiro  was  one — Phiro,  the  young, 
the  ardent.  Then  they  thought  of  the  wives  awaiting 
these,  the  non-returning,  and  grew  abject  in  their  humil- 
iation and  fear.  Mute,  they  glided  by  the  palaces  whose 
marble  landing  places  were  covered  with  anxious  ob- 
servers. 

When  they  reached  the  upper  part  of  the  stream  and 
beheld  banks  and  heights  swarming  with  people,  and 
many  galleys  coming  toward  them,  the  king  drew  more 
closely  under  his  awnings,  that  he  might  not  respond  to 
the  cheers  of  these  loyal  subjects  who  were  content  in 
that  he  was  of  those  returning. 

And  there,  at  the  royal  landing  place,  were  priests  also 
awaiting  him.  In  spite  of  the  anxiety,  shout  after  shout 
went  up  from  all  sides  as  his  galley  touched  the  granite 


4O  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

steps.  But  terrible  was  the  hush  when  the  king  came 
forth,  unsmiling,  unanswering.  After  the  steps  were  as- 
cended, his  chariot  entered,  and  he  was  driven  off,  they 
knew  their  every  fear  was  verified. 

Shivering  with  dismay,  they  looked  on  in  silence  as 
the  downcast  nobles,  now  that  the  king  no  longer  needed 
their  attendance,  thought  of  their  homes,  and,  entering 
their  chariots,  drove  off.  But  there  came  diversion  for 
the  time  when  the  half-fainting  captives  were  borne  to  a 
chariot,  and  driven  after  the  king. 

The  priests,  who  were  of  inferior  rank,  were  about  to 
drive  to  the  temple  when  these  children  appeared.  They 
waited  until  they  were  gone,  when  one  spoke  out  to  the 
captain  of  the  galley  that  had  borne  them:  . 

"SirCaptain,  whence  are  those  children?" 

"Priest  Kluto,  Maron  telleth  that  they  are  of  Pelasgia, 
and  the  children  of  a  great  chief." 

"  Well,  I  knew  it ! "  exclaimed  a  swarthy  man,  a  Kabyle 
of  the  Amazirgi.*  Before  I  lost  this  arm,  and  when  I 
was  in  Shaphana,  I  saw  these  Pelasgians.  Fair  were  some 
even  as  these  children,  and  of  foreheads  as  straight. 
Marked  ye  their  foreheads?" 

"  I  marked  them  ! " 

"And  I!" 

"And  I!" 

Then,  for  the  first  time  in  the  history  of  the  island,  these 
Atlanteans  began  to  regard  the  receding  foreheads  every- 
where about  them  with  less  than  the  usual  favor. 

Thereupon,  another  priest,  of  his  shrewdness,  warned: 

"Such  foreheads  come  not  of  the  gods.  Call  to  mind 
that  ye  spring  from  Poseidon.  Was  not  the  forehead  of 

*the  Berbers  of  North  Africa. 


THE    PELASGIAN    CAPTIVES.  4! 

Poseidon  even  as  our  foreheads?  Are  not  our  foreheads 
as  his?  Then  have  a  care.  Else  will  ye  mock!" 

"But  how  fair,  how  white  are  they!^'  demurred  a  yel- 
low man  of  the  Eskaldi.*  "Of  a  truth,  the  gods  love  such 
a  color! " 

"  Get  thee  beyond  the  mountains  of  Shaphana.f  whither 
we  found  thy  tribe  famishing,"  scofifed  the  priest.  "  I  speak 
but  to  Atlanteans.  Atlanteans,  we  are  of  the  gods — we 
are  red.  But  other  things  are  for  our  thoughts  than 
skins  and  foreheads.  We  are  the  children  of  Poseidon. 
Let  us  look  to  it  that  we  anger  him  not.  For,  what  a 
day  is  this!" 

Then,  shaking  his  head  in  a  manner  that  drew  forth 
the  cries  and  groans  of  the  bystanders,  he  made  the 
sign,  and  was  driven  off.  The  other  priests  followed. 

During  this  conversation  more  galleys  had  approached ; 
and  from  one  got  out  a  few  warmen  and  sailors.  These 
were  at  once  questioned  by  men,  women,  and  children. 
But  short  was  the  listening,  when  the  air  was  rent  with 
anguish.  Then  those  unbereaved  led  the  mourners  to 
their  homes,  themselves  sick  of  shame  and  despair. 

What  had  come  upon  Atlantis?  Never  had  a  king 
been  so  humiliated.  Never  before  had  the  ships  returned 
without  brilliant  booty.  Fun-hi  was  as  a  grain  of  sand 
to  this.  And, ah,  the  non-returning !  Woe  to  the  stricken 
ones — the  desolated  homes ! 

The  thinking  ones,  in  their  places  of  retirement,  trem- 
bled at  what  this  might  mean. 

The  king,  with  his  attendants,  drove  on  to  the  palace 

*Iberians  (in  Gaul)  same  as  Basques. 
fSpain. 


42  POSEIDON  S    PARADISE. 

court.  He  alighted;  and,  waving  off  the  clustering  ones, 
passed  on  to  the  queen's  apartments.  He  would  tell 
Atlana  that  this  had  come  of  her  croakings. 

But  Atlana  was*  standing  alone  in  her  bower  room,  her 
arms  outstretched,  the  glad  tears  pouring.  She  hastened 
to  embrace  him,  crying: 

"Atlano,  I  see  thee  again,  and  not  harmed!  The  gods 
be  thanked  forever!" 

''Yea,  thou  seest  me  again.  Though  better  were  it 
had  I  been  left  to  feed  the  birds  in  Pelasgia!" 

"Could  I  but  cheer  thee." 

She  kissed  his  hand  and  yearned  for  the  embrace 
that  would  not  come. 

"  It  is  because  of  thy  croaking,  Atlana.  From  the 
first  thou  didst  look  with  cold  eye  upon  it.  And  the 
other  women  of  the  land  have  helped  thee.  Thy  bodings 
of  evil,  and  theirs,  have  helped  towards  our  loss,  our  ruin ! 
Knowest  thou  not  the  power  of  thought?" 

"Say  not  so,  Atlano.  Say  not  our  thoughts  could 
have  such  power.  Small  cheer  would  it  bring  to  mourn- 
ing wives  and  daughters.  Ah,  wretched  Atlanteans — 
wretched  women !  And  to  think  I  could  greet  thee  with 
smiles,  with  these  sorrowing  ones  about  us!  It  is  cruel 
— cruel!  But  my  heart  will  leap  that  thou  hast  come 
back,  though  with  no  kiss — no  fond  clasp  within  thine 
arms." 

She  bent  her  head  as  a  tall  lily  might  when  over- 
borne by  a  bitter  blast,  and  then  raised  her  eyes  appeal- 
ingly. 

"  Yea,  I  have  come  back,  and  in  what  manner?  Hard 
is  it  to  raise  my  head,  harder  to  look  about  me.  I  am  cra- 
ven !  Small  heart  have  I  for  kiss  or  clasp.  But  here  they 


THE    PELASGIAN    CAPTIVES.  43 

are,  since  thou  dost  ask  for  them."  And  he  proceeded 
to  do  both  so  coldly  that  she  drew  away  from  him  in 
haste,  her  eyes  flashing,  her  cheeks  crimsoning,  that  she 
had  thus  besought  him.  But  her  indignation  was  short. 
It  was  plain  that  he  was  suffering  sore  in  his  humiliation  ; 
and  her  wifely  pity  triumphed  when  he  began  to  pace 
moodily.  Only,  love  and  tenderest  sympathy .  shone  in 
her  eyes  when  at  last  he  ejaculated : 

"Could  I  but  hide  myself.  Would  I  were  a  priest!" 
— the  last  being  uttered  in  derision. 

Hoping  to  divert  him,  she  whispered : — 

"Atlano,  knowest  thou  the  high  priest  is  dying?" 

"  Nay."     He  stopped,  interested. 

"They  have  looked  for  him  to  pass  away  through  the 
night." 

"And  Oltis — is  he  dying  likewise?"  Grim  was  his 
laugh. 

"Oltis  is  well.  He  hath  been  cruel  to  his  father.  Yet, 
to  the  people,  he  mourneth  as  a  tender  son." 

"  The  sly,  smooth  face!  So  he  is  to  be  high  priest  as 
I  come  back.  It  bodeth  evil." 

"  What  meanest  thou  ?  " 

"It  bodeth  evil  for  Atlantis  that  I  come  back  with  my 
spirit  sore  to  find  Oltis  stepping  into  the  place  of  high 
priest.  Would  this  matter  had  naught  to  do  with  line. 
It  would  be  well  if  the  chief  priests  came  not  of  the  blood 
of  the  kings.  It  could  be  changed." 

This  last  idea  seemed  to  please  him,  as  he  grew  ab- 
sorbed over  it,  and  even  smiled.  But  the  queen  shud- 
dered. Well  she  dreaded  any  further  departure  from  the 
ancient  customs.  Already  had  there  been  enough  such 
to  cause  her  faithful,  devout  spirit  untold  suffering  and 
fear.  She  waited  a  little,  and  then  said  cheerfully: 


44  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

"  Let  us  hope  that  Oltis  wilt  do  better  as  high  priest." 

"Thou  knowest  as  well  as  I  there  is  no  good  in  him." 

The  queen  sighed,  and  said  almost  under  her  breath : 
"Well  was  it  for  his  wife  that  she  died  early.  But  his 
poor  children ! " 

"And  his  poor,  poor  niece,  poor  of  a  truth  before  he 
hath  done  with  her ! " 

"Atlano,  since  thou  didst  leave,  he  hath  kept  Electra 
from  me.  He  hath  pleaded  the  sore  state  of  Olto,  that 
he  hath  ever  need  of  her." 

"Hath  Olto  been  sick  so  long?" 

"From  the  time  thou  didst  leave,  he  failed.  Soon  he 
was  too  weak  to  serve  in  the  great  temple  even.  The 
other  temples  thou  knowest  he  had  not  visited  in  a  year." 

"And  now  Oltis  will  have  charge  over  them  all. 
Would  the  law  were  not  as  this.  Would  it  could  be 
changed." 

"Call  to  mind  that  Oltis  hath  no  son.  His  nephew 
Urgis  coineth  after  him." 

"Yea,  that  followeth  that  Urgis  will  leave  the  temple 
at  Chimo,  to  be  the  chief  priest  in  our  temple  when  Oltis 
is  high  priest.  I  could  take  cheer  in  the  thought  that 
one.  is  of  like  cunning  with  the  other.  So  Oltis  will  be 
high  priest,  and  Urgis  chief  priest  of  our  great  temple. 
The  two  will  need  a  firm  hand,  Atlana."  Again  his  laugh 
rang  grim. 

The  queen  had  become  very  pale.  Noting  this,  Atlano 
continued,  "But,  to  change,  I  have  brought  thee  a  gift." 

"A  gift ! "      She  smiled  rosily. 

"I  have  brought  thee  thy  wish,  children.  Ah,  thou 
dost  not  see!  We  have  taken  two  captives,  the  son  and 
daughter  of  a  great  Pelasgian  chief.  If  ransom  cometh 


THE    PELASGIAN    CAPTIVES.  45 

not,  they  are  thine.  Thou  wilt  care  for  them,  wilt  cause 
them  to  be  taught  our  tongue  and  habits.  Here,  in  this 
palace,  will  they  stay  to  be  treated  as  are  the  children  oi 
the  king." 

Much  did  he  enjoy  her  astonishment,  and  the  yearning 
look  that  came  into  her  eyes. 

"  But  how  old  are  they,  Atlano?" 

"The  boy  is  sixteen  years;  the  girl,  thirteen." 

"And  their  parents  are  dead  ?  " 

"  Nay,  nay,  they  live!" 

"They  live,  and  without  their  children?" 

"Yea,  yea,  and  without  their. children!  " 

"It  is  a  horror." 

"It  is  a  delight."     Most  mocking  was  his  laugh. 

"Thou  meanest  it  not." 

"But  I  do.  These  are  the  children  of  Deucalion.  To 
him  we  owe  our  loss,  ruin.  If  ransom  cometh  not,  I  can 
well  pay  him.  Atlana,  the  girl  is  most  fair." 

The  queea  shivered,  and  her  eyes  fell. 

"The  boy  is  noble  of  look  and  brave.  He  will  be  a 
warrior,  and,  in  the  coming  time,  can  help  to  fall  upon 
Pelasgia,  What  delight  if,  in  battle,  he  should  slay  his 
father!" 

The  queen  turned  from  him,  and  a  cry  of  torment 
escaped  her. 

"Atlana,  there  was  enough  of  such  noise  ere  I  went 
from  thee.  I  mean  this  I  tell  thee." 

She  was  ghastly  in  her  paleness. 

"Atlana,  thou  lookest  far  from  well.  It  may  be  thou 
art  not  able  to  look  upon  these  captives  now.  I  will 
show  them  to  thee  on  the  morrow." 

"I  would  see  them  now, now!" 


46  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

The  king  pulled  a  cord  hanging  from  the  wall,  and  the 
queen's  pygmy  entered. 

This  pygmy,  who  was  but  four  feet  in  height,  had 
been  captured  in  Afrita*  near  the  middle  part,  together 
with  many  of  his  tribe  of  Akka;  and  it  was  ten  years  since 
the  forlorn  creatures  had  entered  upon  servitude  in  At- 
lantis. But  Azu  was  fortunate  in  that  he  had  been  given 
to  the  queen.  Her  heart  had  gone  out  to  him,  as  it  ever 
did  toward  the  wretched;  and,  of  her  kindness,  she  often 
questioned  as  to  his  former  life,  receiving  crude  descrip- 
tions of  his  tribe's  home  in  the  great  forest,  and  boastful 
accounts  of  its  ability  and  prowess — for  quickly  had  he 
learned  Atlantean,  being  but  a  child  when  captured,  and 
now  scarcely  twenty. 

Very  bright  was  Azu,  and  affectionate,  though  most 
peculiar  of  look  because  of  his  large  round  head,  snout- 
like  projection  of  the  jaws,  receding  chi'n,  flat  chest,  huge 
paunch,  and  angular,  projecting  lower  limbs.  Further, 
his  grotesqueness  of  body  was  enhanced  by  his  garb. 
This,  in  color,  was  flaming  red,  and  consisted  of  a  tunic, 
close-fitting,  short  lower  garments,  pointed  cap,  and 
pointed  shoes.  He  looked  a  goblin.  His  one  beauty 
was  his  hands,  which  were  small  and  well  formed.  More- 
over, his  teeth  were  strong  and  pearly,  and  served  some- 
what to  lighten  the  darkness  of  his  visage,  as  he  grinned 
without  ceasing. 

With  feet  turning  inward  and  a  waddling  or  lurching 
of  the  body,  he  approached,  to  fall  most  suddenly  flat  on 
his  face  before  the  king.  Smiling,  Atlano  ordered: 

"Azu,  arise.  Speed  to  Maron,  who  is  in  the  first  small 
room.  Bid  him  bring  hither  the  captives." 

"Africa; 


THE    PELASGIAN    CAPTIVES.  47 

Azu  then  arose,  and  backed  to  the  door  with  head- 
bent  low.  When  he  went  out,  the  queen  sank  on  a 
couch,  and  shaded  her  eyes  with  her  hands.  In  a  few 
moments,  he  reentered  to  lurch,  bow,  and  say  : 

"  Gracious  King,  Maron  and  the  children  are  without." 

"  Bid  them  come  in." 

Azu  went  out.  Then  entered  Maron,  half  bearing  y£ole, 
whilst  Hellen  walked  feebly  beside  him.  Maron  laid  ^Eole 
on  a  couch,  and  then  made  his  obeisance  to  the  queen,  who 
had  arisen.  After  receiving  this,  she  bade  him  place  a 
chair  for  the  youth  near  his  sister.  Into  this  Hellen  sank 
in  weariness.  Then  Atlana  moved  beside  them  to  gaze 
upon  y£ole,  who  lay  back  with  eyes  closed,  breathing 
faintly.  And,as  she  gazed, the  queen  thought  the  maiden's 
loveliness  more  of  heaven  than  earth.  Shortly,  with 
tears  starting,  she  turned  to  look  upon  the  noble,  hand- 
some youth,  who  was  regarding  her  so  despairingly, 
and  she  the  more  marveled.  Where  got  these  children 
their  exceeding  fairness,  their  straightness  of  feature, 
their  grace  of  form  and  face?  What  a  color  was  the 
maiden's  hair,  so  rich  in  its  brownish  red,  so  golden 
where  the  sun  was  kissing  it!  What  must  her  eyes  be, 
for  the  youth's  were  blue  as  the  deepest  skies ! 

Of  her  admiration  and  compassion,  the  queen  leaned 
over  and  kissed  the  sweet,  straight  forehead  with  such 
Fervor  that  ALole  opened  her  eyes.  One  look  from  their 
beautiful  blue  depths  so  stirred  Atlana  that  she  kissed 
her  again  and  again.  Then,  as  she  perceived  Hellen  gaz- 
ing in  woe  upon  her,  she  felt  a  sudden  love  for  both. 

"Altano,  they  are  mine.  My  heart  leapeth.  They 
will  be  my  children.  At  last  the  gods  pity  me!" 

"  AS  thou  wilt,  Atlana,     They  are  thine  unless  ransom 


48  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

cometh.     Though,  I  have  the  mind  not  to  yield  them." 

"Ransom!  Ah,  I  forgot!  They  have  a  mother,  a 
father.  What  is  there  more  than  woe  to  lose  such  chil- 
dren! I  beseech  thee,  send  them  this  day  to  their 
home." 

"Thou  art  a  driveler!"  With  fierce  look  he  turned  to 
leave;  and,  as  he  strode  away,  added,  "Fit  wife  art  thou 
for  Olto! ." 

But  she  went  after  him.  "  Again  I  ask  that  thou  wilt 
send  them  to  their  home,  and  this  day.  Choose  between 
them  and  me." 

He  half  turned,  and  cast  at  her  a  peculiar  look,  in 
which  showed  wavering.  Then,  in  smooth,  persuasive 
tone,  said : 

"  Atlana,  it  is  for  thee  to  wait.  I  have  to  please  my 
nobles  in  this.  They  look  for  ransom.  It  is  best  to 
seem  to  hearken  to  them  for  the  time.  After  the  sting 
of  this  loss  is  less  keen,  they  will  the  better  yield.  Fur- 
ther, have  a  care  for  thyself  Where  is  thy  trust  as  a 
wife?" 

"Thou  wouldst  do  better  had  I  less  trust,  as  thou 
callest  it.  There  are  some  who  have  no  eye  for  such — • 
some  who  can  be  stirred  only  by  lack  of  thought,  lack 
of  feeling,  lack  of  faith,*  until  they  become  as  full  of  life 
as  were  the  dying  under  that  draught  of  our  cousin. 
Viril!" 

"Thou  meanest  that  draught  that  gave  youth,  never- 
ending  youth?"  asked  he,  eagerly,  unmindful  of  her 
reproach. 

"Yea." 

*  FaiuWfidelity. 


THE    PELASGIAN    CAPTIVES.  49 

"Would  we  knew  that  draught,  if  it  was  found,  for 
Viril  died." 

"  We  know  that  he  lived  long,  so  long  that  he  came 
to  wish  for  death.  Without  doubt,  he  ceased  to  take  it." 

"  Would  he  had  left  the  word  to  us.  Would  it  could 
again  be  found!  Would  we,  in  our  seeking,  "could" — 
He  paused  in  fear.  He  had  been  incautious.  But 
Atlana,  unheeding  his  words,  for  her  thought  had  re- 
turned to  the  captives,  implored: 

"Think  well  upon  it,  Atlano.  In  a  few  days  come  to 
me  withxthe  word  that  these  children  will  go  back  to 
Pelasgia." 

Relieved,  he  answered  mildly,  "  Trouble  me  not  with  it 
now."  And  again  would  have  gone. 

"Yield  tome." 

"  Take  away  thy  hand.  I  must  to  Oltis,  whom  thou 
likest  so  well.  Later  will  we  think  upon  this."  And, 
pushing  aside  her  detaining  hand,  he  passed  from  the 
apartment. 

The  queen  again  leaned  over  ./Eole;  but  shortly 
beckoned  to  Hellen.  Taking  his  hand,  she  sat  beside 
them,  looking  from  one  to  the  other  with  such  affection 
that  they  revived  somewhat.  This  was  the  first  sympa- 
thy they  had  received,  and  no  mother's  could  have  been 
tenderer. 

After  a  little  JEole  sat  up,  and  the  relieving  tears  fell 
fast.  When  the  queen  had  wiped  these  well  away,  she 
spoke  reassuringly  to  Hellen;  and  then  the  two,  by  their 
signs,  made  her  to  understand  how  grateful'  were  her 
sympathy  and  quick  affection. 

Soon  Azu  brought  them  some  refreshment,  the  while 
refreshing  their   spirits  to   the  extent  that  they   even 
4 


50 

laughed.  Here  was  a  novelty  of  novelties.  Whereupon, 
and  out  of  his  goodness  of  heart,  he  became  overjoyed, 
and  to  express  this,  executed  some  extraordinary  leaps 
that  made  them  laugh  the  more.  Finally,  at  the  queen's 
behest,  he  struck  off  into  a  wild,  weird  dance  that  he  had 
learned  in  the  inmost  recesses  of  the  Afrite  forest.  At 
this  their  tears  were  paralyzed,  and  the  laughing, 
strengthened. 

They  were  now  in  good  condition  for  the  services  of 
the  lady  Elna.  She  showed  them  to  rooms  near  the 
queen,  ordered  for  them  fresh  clothing,  and  bade  Azu 
conduct  them  to  the  bath.  Afterward  they  reposed. 

As  the  days  passed,  they  became  more  cheerful,  owing 
to  the  thoughtfulness  of  the  queen.  Every  morning, 
they  drove  with  her  about  the  environs  of  the  sacred 
mountain,  even  going  long  distances  on  the  great  plain 
to  the  left.  This  plain  much  amazed  them,  so  boundless 
was  it,  so  intersected  with  canals  and  streams,  so  culti- 
vated in  every  tree  and  plant  that  could  please  the  eye 
and  gratify  the  palate.  Moreover,  marvelous  was  the 
great  ditch  about  it,  that,  they  were  told,  was  hundreds 
of  miles  in  circumference;  whose  depth  of  a  hundred  feet 
was  almost  incredible;  whose  width  was  as  that  of  a 
river. 

Further,  there  were  the  great  quarries  to  the  north  end 
of  the  sacred  mountain,  from  which  were  taken  out  the 
stones  red,  white,  and  black,  that  were  used  in  building  the 
palaces.  Here  many  men  worked;  and  even  the  pyg- 
mies, who  showed  a  strength  and  endurance  wonderful 
for  their  size. 

Also,  there  were  fountains  leaping  everywhere,  great 
cisterns  roofed  over,  many  bath  houses,  and  race  courses 
with  their  attendant  horses. 


THE    PELASGIAN    CAPTIVES.  51 

Stupendous  were  the  pyramids,  several  of  which  arose 
on  the  great  plain.  With  astonishment  was  it  heard  that 
these  contained  the  dead.  That  of  the  royal  family  arose 
towards  the  summit  of  the  sacred  mountain,  to  the  west- 
ward of  a  purling  stream.  In  front  of  it  was  the  temple 
of  Poseidon  and  Cleito,  that  now  was  never  opened,  its 
sanctity  being  preserved  by  an  inclosure  of  gold.  They 
were  not  long  in  comprehending  that  here  had  been  the 
home  of  Poseidon  and  Cleito,  here  the  birthplace  of  their 
ten  sons. 

But  their  chief  entertainment  was  found  in  the  great 
hall  of  the  palace  and  its  corridors.  This  hall  ran  through 
the  center  of  the  rectangle  forming  the  front  of  the  pal- 
ace, and  to  the  court;  whilst  its  corridors  ran  to  the  right 
and  left,  and  overlooked  the  court.  Everywhere  were  the 
walls  covered  with  sculptured  slabs  of  alabaster,  twelve 
feet  in  height,  representing  events  in  the  history  of  the 
island.  There  were  recorded  battles,  sieges,  triumphs, 
and  exploits  of  the  race  course  and  chase.  Even  the 
ceremonies  of  religion  were  portrayed.  Beneath  these 
slabs  were  pictures  engraved  on  copper,  also  historic. 
Above  the  slabs  were  paintings  of  the  different  kings  and 
queens  inclosed  in  borders  of  fine  designs  and  brilliant 
coloring.  The  pavement  was  of  sculptured  slabs  of  mar- 
ble, representing  flowers  and  trees.  At  every  doorway 
were  colossal  winged  lions  or  bulls,  some  human  faced; 
and  all  either  of  alabaster  or  greenstone.  And  numerous 
were  the  columns  of  orichalcum,  engraved,  and  the 
statues  of  greenstone. 

Yes,  here  was  entertainment,  and  almost  forgetfulness 
that  there  were  such  strange  faces,  such  unknown  tongues 
about  them. 


52  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

Before  the  month  had  passed,  they  were  able  to  take 
up  certain  duties,  as  well  as  to  enter  upon  the  study  of 
the  alphabet  and  language  of  Atlantis.  Every  morning 
they  received  instruction  in  the  bower  room ;  and,  rather 
strangely,  when  they  had  mastered  the  rudiments  of  the 
language,  the  queen  took  it  into  her  head  to  study  Pelas- 
gian.  It  was  not  long  before  the  bower  room  was  a  tower 
of  Babel  on  a  small  scale,  as  it  rang  with  young  voices, 
and  even  laughter  in  which  the  queen  had  full  part. 
Well  was  it  for  Atlana  that  some  lightness  had  entered 
into  her  days. 

Thus  it  happened  that  the  queen  accused  herself  when 
her  heart  leaped  at  hearing  from  Atlano  that  the  nobles 
would  not  permit  the  captives'  return.  It  had  even  been 
determined  that  they  must  enter  upon  their  initiation  into 
the  industries  of  the  island  at  once.  In  consequence, 
Hellen  began  to  go  about  the  adjacent  parts  with  an 
attendant,  in  order  that  he  might  obtain  knowledge  of 
agriculture,  sheep  raising,  and  metal  working.  And 
,^Eole  quickly  became  proficient  in  embroidery,  in  the 
spinning  and  weaving  of  cotton  and  wool,  in  flower  cul- 
ture, and  in  poultry  raising.  Soon,  like  Queen  Atlana, 
she  had  her  own  particular  flower  garden,  and  her  pets 
among  all  our  fowls  of  to-day  with  the  exception  of  the 
turkey.  Soon,  even,  she  was  wearing  robes  similar  in 
fashion  to  the  queen's,  of  her  own  weaving  and  embroid- 
ering. The  queen  n'ever  tired  of  exclaiming  to  the  king 
at  the  progress  of  this  youth  and  maiden. 

But,  though  busy  and  outwardly  cheerful,  Hellen  and 
<££ole  ever  longed  for  Pelasgia.  They  could  not  recon- 
cile themselves  to  this  new  life,  in  spite  of  its  charm  of 
novelty,  its  many  wonders.  When  they  looked  upon  the. 


THE    PELASGIAN    CAPTIVES.  53 

magnificent  temples  and  luxurious  palaces,  they  thought 
of  the  plain  homes  of  Larissa  to  sigh,  to  grow  faint. 
Ever  were  the  enchanting  gardens  fading  away  before 
their  dimming  eyes,  giving  place  to  the  simply  cultivated 
fields  of  Pelasgia,  instead.  The  canals,  aqueducts,  and 
pyramids  were  wonders  they  never  could  have  dreamed 
of,  but,  oh,  for  the  river,  the  springs,  the  modest  tombs  of 
their  home!  Pelasgia  knew  not  this  perfection  of  cereals 
and  fruits,  these  great  race  courses,  the  mighty  elephants, 
the  lavish  adornments  of  gold,  silver,  orichalcum,  and 
precious  stones.  Also,  it  knew  not  the  lack  of  .truth  and 
honor,  the  profligacy,  the  sensuality  of  these  degenerate 
islanders.  Thus,  the.  two,  when  alone  together,  could 
talk  but  of  their  parents  and  home,  as  well  as  their  dread 
of  the  glitter  and  falsehood  about  them.  Their  only 
balm  was  the  love  of  the  queen. 

The  king  they  feared  and  disliked.  Keen  were  they 
to  perceive  the  shadow  he  ever  left  upon  the  queen.  She, 
it  was  plain  to  see,  was  daily  growing  sadder.  And,  about 
the  palace  it  was  whispered  that  the  king's  profligacies* 
were  causing  this,  as  he  had  steadily  progressed  in  wick- 
edness since  his  return  from  Pelasgia. 

Thus  these  two  Pelasgian  captives  grew  to  be  Atlana's 
comfort,  her  al'eviation.  Indeed,  she  became  bound  up 
in  them  as  the  weary  months  went  by. 

The  first  year  passed,  and  no  offer  of  ransom  arrived ; 
but  Hellen  and  yEole  ceased  not  to  hope.  The  second 
and  third  years  dragged,  and  no  word  had  been  received. 
Then  each  confessed  a  dread  that  their  parents  were  no 
more. 

When  the  third  year  had  passed,  the  nobles  often 
hinted  of  the  desirability  of  another  invasion  of  Pelasgia; 


54  '  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

but  always  Atlano  advised  delay,  for  his  martial  spirit 
had  weakened  under  the  sloth  and  indulgence  of  these 
later  years.  He  lived  but  for  ease  and  sensuality. 

So,  as  the  time  was  ripe,  he  put  in  operation  long- 
devised  plans.  Hellen  and  JEole  were  now  to  realize 
in  the  fullest  their  most  forlorn,  helpless  situation.  The 
tears  that  were  but  beginning  to  dry  were  about  to  fall 
faster  than  ever. 


CHAPTER  V. 

THE   ABDUCTION. 

THE  queen,  ^Eole,  and  Hellen  had  returned  from  the 
seashore,  where  they  had  been  watching  a  swimming 
bout  of  the  young  nobles  and  the  crowning  of  the  victor. 
After  the  glare  of  the  hot  sands,  they  were  impatient  to 
be  in  their  favorite  cool  nook  of  the  garden.  This  was  a 
large  green  plat  quite  inclosed  in  sycamores  and  acacias 
that  bordered  the  side  stream  to  the  east.  Here,  when 
her  ladies  had  served  some  refreshment  and  been  dis- 
missed, the  queen  spoke  anxiously : 

";£ole,  Hellen,  I  read  the  looks  ye  cast  far  over  the 
sea.  Would  ye  could  forget." 

"  Dear  Queen  Atlana,"  returned  ^Eole,  "it  is  our  wish 
not  to  forget.  The  lotus  is  not  for  us.  Most  dear  art 
thou,  as  thou  knowest.  But  ever,  at  sight  of  the  sea, 
cometh  this  wish  to  breast  it,  that  we  may  learn  of  our 
home.  Ah,  the  drawing!  Ah,  the  pain!" 

"Yea,"  added  Hellen,  "when  we  look  upon  the  sea, 
we  can  but  dash  against  our  bars.  This  causeth  us  to  go 
so  little  to  the  shore.  At  sight  of  the  luring,  mocking 
water  that  leadeth  to  Pelasgia,  we  grow  sick  of  our 
longing." 

"Had  I  my  will,  ye  should  go  this  day.  If  the  king 
would  but  heed  my  prayers." 

(S5) 


56  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

.  "Dear  Queen,  we  know  how  often  thou  dost  beseech 
him  for  us,  and  we  tremble." 

"  Fear  not  that  he  would  harm  me.  Too  well  doth 
he  need  me." 

She  smiled  pathetically.  Then  into  her  face  came 
such  a  weary  expression  and  succeeding  far-away  look 
that  the  two  fell  to  talking  in  subdued  tones  of  lighter 
matters;  and,  as  they  talked,  vEole  took  up  her 
embroidery,  which  Hellen  at  once  began  to  examine 
and  admire. 

While  thus  engaged  with  each  other,  the  queen 
aroused  from  her  reverie,  and  regarded  them  intently. 

^Eole  was  looking  as  the  lilies  in  her  white  linen  robe 
embroidered  in  blue,  which  she  herself  had  wrought 
from  spinning  to  completion.  Wonderfully  fair  and  per- 
fect was  the  face,  and  aglow  with  intelligence,  character, 
sweetness,  purity.  Of  a  strange  beauty  was  the  gold  red 
hair  that  curled  from  the  low,  straight  forehead  to  fall 
long  from  the  pearly  fillet;  whilst  her  eyes  were  dark 
blue  stars,  and  touching  the  grace  of  every  pose  and 
movement  of  her  lovely  form. 

As  she  gazed,  the  queen  agonized,  for  perils  were 
threatening  this  innocent  one;  and  she  wondered  if  Hel- 
len had  any  inkling  of  these,  any  suspicions.  He  was  so 
handsome,  fiery,  generous,  brave.  It  was  not  in  him  to 
brook  scorn  or  insult.  Besides,  how  well  did  the  two 
love  each  other!  What  one  would  suffer  in  the  other! 

The  queen  again  closed  her  eyes  to  lose  herself  in  sor- 
rowing over  them,  but  not  for  long.  Soon  footsteps 
were  heard  beyond  the  trees.  She  aroused  to  speak  the 
dread  words : 

"The  king." 


THE   ABDUCTION.  5/ 

JEole  also  half  arose,  with  the  wild  intent  to  run 
away.  Then,  regaining  self-possession,  sat  again ;  though, 
when  the  king  appeared  she  was  trembling  and  paling 
so  as  to  alarm  Hellen.  "Strange,"  he  thought,  "this 
dread  of  y£ole  for  the  king.  She  know.eth  liking  for  all 
save  him." 

To  the  homesick  y£ole,  this  presence  of  the  king  was 
doubly  unbearable.  She  wished  Hellen  had  not  been 
there,  that  she  might  have  slipped  away.  The  queen, 
who  comprehended  her  feeling,  could  only  motion  to. 
Atlano  to  sit  beside  herself,  the  while  murmuring: 

"  We  have  been  to  the  sands." 

"  I  saw  you  as  ye  drove  back.  Thou  goest  there  but 
little,  jEole." 

She  bowed  in  affirmation. 

"Thou  likest  not  the  water?  " 

"  King  Atlano,  I  like  the  water,  but  it  causeth  me  the 
more  to  think  of  my  home." 

"  It  is  time  thou  didst  forget  thy  home,  ^Eole.  Hellen, 
thou  hast  no  such  longing?" 

"  King  Atlano,,  my  sister  and  myself  feel  the  same. 
At  sight  of  the  sea  we  sicken  for  our  home." 

The  king  frowned. 

"  How  old  art  thou,  Hellen?" 

"  King  Atlano,  I  am  nineteen." 

"Thou  art  of  age  to  be  a  warrior.  Wouldst  thou  be 
a  captain  ?  " 

"  I  would  be  a  warrior  like  my  father.  I  care  not  to 
war  for  the  sake  of  it,  but  I  would  joy  to  war  if  it  was 
to  save  my  land,  my  home." 

The  queen  glanced  at  him  in  reproof.  His  honesty 
and  fearlessness  she  was  ever  dreading.  The  king  glared 
for  a  moment,  then,  smiling,  inquired: 


58  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 


,  how  old  art  thou  ?  " 

"King  Atlano,  I  am  sixteen." 

"Thou  art  of  age  to  be  a  handmaid.  yEole,  wouldst 
thou  be  a  handmaid  in  the  great  temple?  " 

The  queen  checked  a  cry  of  dismay,  and  became  so 
white  that  Hellen,  in  his  fear,  moved  nearer  her. 

^Eole,  also,  was  alarmed,  though,  after  taking  the 
queen's  hand,  she  spoke  out  with  a  fine  bravery: 

"  King  Atlano,  I  would  not  be  a  handmaid.  I  would 
stay  with  Queen  Atlana  while  I  am  here." 

"While  thou  art  here?     Hast  thy  stay  a  limit?" 

"  I  fear  it  hath  not  a  limit.  But  I  am  happy  if  I  stay 
with  Queen  Atlana.  She  holdeth  the  next  place  to  my 
parents  and  Hellen." 

And  she  looked  at  the  queen  with  most  loving  eyes. 

Upon  the  king's  face  came  an  expression  that  only 
Atlana  beheld.  Her  head  whirled,  and  she  fell  back 
upon  her  chair  as  if  about  to  swoon.  Hellen  was  quick 
to  raise  her,  while  ^Eole  flew  for  some  water  that 
chanced  to  be  upon  the  rustic  table.  The  two  then 
bathed  her  brow  and  chafed  her  hands  as  they  begged 
her  to  revive. 

Atlano  watched,  unimpressed.  When  Atlana  had  sat 
up  with  an  arm  of  each  faithful  one  about  her,  he  said 
sarcastically  : 

"Well  didst  thou  manage,  Atlana." 

The  three  stared  at  him,  confounded. 

He  continued:  "Thinkest  thou  any  good  can  come  of 
this  acting?  Of  a  truth,  if  I  cause  thee  such  trouble,  it 
would  be  well  to  stay  from  thee  ever." 

"Atlano,  talk  not  thus!" 

"  I  go  now."  And  he  arose.  "  But  I  have  to  tell  thee 
that  /Eole  and  Hellen  will  leave  thee." 


THE    ABDUCTION.  i>9 

She  also  arose.  "Hellen  and  ^Eole  will  leave  me? 
Thou  wouldst  jest ! " 

"Another  handmaid  is  needed  in  the  temple.  ^Eole 
hath  been  called.  A  messenger  is  wanted  between  the 
temple  and  this  place.  Hellen  is  chosen." 

A  dread  faintness  came  upon  the  queen.  But  she 
urged : 

"y£ole  will  die  if  she  leaveth  me.  Spare  her  to  me. 
Thou  knowest  my  fond  feeling." 

"^Eole  will  go,  on  the  morrow,  to  the  temple." 

"Atlano,  call  to  mind  that  thou  gavest  me  these  chil- 
dren." 

He  laughed  derisively.  "I  gave  but  to  take  away." 

"Atlano,  have  mercy.  The  temple  is  no  place  for 
^Eole — for  any  maiden — any  woman." 

"Beware,"  he  vociferated,  in  warning  tone.  "Thou 
ravest.  Have  a  care.  Thou  wouldst  mock." 

"Mock!"  Such  meaning  was  in -her  look  that  his 
lips  paled.  "Mock!  Thou  dost  use  that  word,  and  to 
me." 

"Atlana,  cease,  or  thou  wilt  have  sorrow." 

"Sorrow!  What  sorrow  is  like  to  this,  to  take  y£ole 
from  me.  Say  thou  wilt  not." 

"Oltis  is  firm.  ^Eole  will  serve  in  the  temple.  Hellen 
will  be  the  messenger."  And  he  turned  as  if  to  avoid 
further  insistence. 

She  seized  his  hand,  and  implored,  "  What  shall  I  say 
— do — that  thou  wilt  hear  ?  " 

"Thou  canst  say  naught.  I  leave  thee  to  think  upon 
it." 

With  this,  he  roughly  withdrew  his  hand,  and  turning, 
strode  away. 


60  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

Most  direful  was  this  shadow.  As  nothing  were  the 
longings,  the  homesickness.  ^Eole  became  so  wrought 
with  terror,  that  Atlana  set  aside  her  own  woe  in  order 
to  comfort.  As  for  Hellen,  he  paced  as  if  beside  himself 
for  a  little.  Then  paused  before  the  queen,  declaring: 

"^Eole  shall  not  go  to  that  temple.  May  her  life 
cease  ere  then.  Thinkest  thou,  dear  Queen,  that  I  have 
no  eyes,  no  ears?  " 

"Hellen,  what  knowest  thou  ?  " 

"I  know — that — for  all  its  fair  outward  look — evil 
worketh  within.  The  gods  are  thought  of  only  in  form. 
Those  priests  would  be  gods,  would  rise  in  their  flesh  to 
heaven.  Have  I  not  heard  the  whisperings  of  the  people 
as  to  the  noise  and  mirth  of  the  inner  parts  ?  Is  not  Oltis 
without  truth,  full  of  guile  ?  Is  not  the  worship  mocked  ? 
Are  not  the  animals  yielded  on  the  altar,  yea,  the  serving 
of  handmaids,  mockeries  of  the  olden  holy  laws  ?  Hand- 
maids, in  truth ! " 

Of  his  agony,  he  paused. 

"  Hellen,  what  more  knowest  thou  ?  " 

"What  more?  Is  not  this  enough?  What  more 
knowest  thou?" 

There  was  no  reply.     But  y£ole  spoke  feebly : 

"  Hellen,  may  I  die  rather  than  go  there.  To  be  near 
the  king  and  those  priests!"  Her  shuddering  was  so 
excessive  that  Hellen  was  obliged  to  support  her,  while 
he  implored : 

"y£ole,  be  brave.     There  will  be  a  way  out  of  this." 

"She  hath  not  gone.  I  have  a  voice."  The  queen 
dreyv  ^Eole  to  her,  and  whilst  caressing  her,  and  looking 
upon  her  in  her  grace  and  innocence,  thought: 

"Ah,  ^Eole,  I  could  hate  thee,  but  that  thou  art  so 


THE   ABDUCTION.  6 1 

dear!  If  I  could  die  in  my  shame.  If  we  could  both 
die.  And  once  I  was  happy,  in  the  young  days  of  my 
fond  trust.  How  ages  far  they  seem.  It  is  that  I  have 
lived  before.  Is  this  Atlano  ?  " 

She  fell  to  weeping  in  a  quiet,  hopeless  way,  so  that 
Hellen  and  ^Eole,  in  their  turn,  essayed  what  comfort 
they  could.  Thus  passed  the  weary  day. 

The  next  morning,  Maron  was  announced  with  a 
message  from  the  king.  ^Eole  was  bidden  to  leave  the 
palace  at  noon.  As  the  queen  had  been  expecting  this, 
she  was  ready. 

"Maron,  bear  to  the  king  my  word  that  y£ole  shall 
not  leave  me.  I  ask  that  he  will  no  more  of  it." 

Maron  withdrew. 

In  an  hour,  appeared  two  officials  of  the  temple,  bear- 
ing a  written  order  from  the  high  priest.  The  queen 
dismissed  them  with  a  message  that  the  king  would  come 
to  her.  But  answer  was  immediately  returned  that  the 
king  was  engaged,  and  that  Oltis'  order'must  be  obeyed, 
as  it  was  given  of  the  gods. 

To  the  officials,  Queen  Atlana  merely  said : 

"  Bear  the  word  to  the  high  priest — that  I  will  not 
yield  in  this." 

The  officials  departed. 

Shortly  they  returned  with  two  others,  and  presented 
an  order  for  dole's  immediate  presence  signed  by  At- 
lano and  Oltis.  The  queen's  answer  was: 

"  Ye  will  bear  to  the  king  and  high  priest  my  word 
that  -^Eole  shall  not  go." 

"But,  gracious  Queen,"  demurred  Ludor,  the  spokes- 
man, "this  is  to  please  Amen." 

"Who  sayeth  it  is  to  please  Amen?" 


62  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

"  The  high  priest  told  me  thus — after  his  most  gracious 
self,  the  king." 

"  I  believe  it  not." 

The  four  drew  back  in  dismay.  How  dared  she  to  dis- 
pute king  and  high  priest.  It  was  sacrilege.  Never  had 
such  been  known. 

Courteously  waving  them  off,  she  added: 

"Go  to  them  with  my  words." 

Notwithstanding  their  orders  to  use  force,  if  necessary, 
they  withdrew  in  reverence,  for  the  queen's  majesty  and 
fearlessness  were  most  impressive  as  well  as  provocative 
of  sympathy. 

Upon  the  appearance  of  the  unsuccessful  four,  the  furi- 
ous king  hastened  to  the  palace;  and  burst  into  the  bower 
room  to  meet  only  the  lady  Rica,  who  informed  him 
that  the  queen  was  in  the  room  adjoining.  He  entered 
this  to  find  Atlana  leaning  over  JEole,  whom  she  was 
vainly  trying  to  comfort.  Drawing  back,  he  beckoned 
to  her  to  follow  him  to  an  unoccupied  apartment  to  one 
side. 

When  she  had  obeyed,  and  they  could  not  be  heard, 
he  vociferated : 

"Thou  darest  to  set  me  at  naught?" 

"It  is  not  Amen,  nor  Poseidon,  then."  Atlana  was 
grand  in  her  brave  dignity. 

He  looked  at  her  sidelong,  and  said  more  smoothly: 

"  I  am  but  their  worker." 

"I  have  said  that  I  believe  it  not." 

He  seized  her  hands,  and  even  shook  her  as  he  hissed: 

"Thou  wouldst  set  thyself  against  me,  then.  Dost 
thou  forget  I  am  the  king?  That  I  can  do  with  thee  as 
I  will?" 


THE    ABDUCTION.  63 

"Shake  me  to  death,  if  thou  wilt.  Yield  me  upon 
thine  altar,  even.  But  thy  sorrow  and  pain  will  follow." 

He  laughed  mockingly. 

"  Thou  dost  forget  the  prophecy  of  thy  father  on  his 
bed  of  death,  '  With  Atlana  at  the  palace  no  evil  befalleth 
Atlano'?" 

He  drew  his  breath  hard,  and  averted  his  eyes  before 
her  steady  look.  With  assumed  indifference,  he  replied : 

"It  was  but  the  babble  of  age." 

"Then  am  I  free  to  visit  Khemi — to  visit  the  kindred 
of  my  mother." 

"Never,  Atlana!  Thou  hast  sworn  to- me  ever  to  stay 
at  this  palace  unless  I  grant  thee  leave." 

"Thou  believest  that  prophecy.  Thou  canst  never 
harm  me." 

"Atlana,  I  wish  thee  no  evil,  but  thou  hast  to  obey  me. 
Thou  hast  to  yield  in  this  going  of  ^Eole." 

"^Eole  shall  not  go." 

He  leaned  toward    her,  and  whispered: 

"Wouldst  thou  see  her  yielded  on  the  altar?  The 
priests  will  have  her  either  as  gift  or  handmaid.  We 
have  to  please  Amen  that  he  may  favor  us." 

The  queen  cried  out  in  horror.  It  was  too  true  that 
human  blood  had  defiled  the  altar.  Shortly  before  the 
invasion  of  Pelasgia,  Oltis,  then  chief  priest  of  the  temple, 
had  offered  as  sacrifice,  within  the  inner  sanctuary,  an 
African  captive — a  king — at  behest  of  Atlano,  who  desired 
vengeance  because  of  the  latter's  refusal  to  reveal  where 
certain  treasure  of  his  massacred  tribe  was  hidden. 
Worse,  the  excuse  for  this  great  profanation  had  been 
that  Amen  and  Poseidon  needed  propitiation,  All  this 
Atlano  had  confided  to  his  wife. 


64  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

The  queen,  of  her  horror,  spoke  not  for  a  little.  Then 
she  towered  almost  to  his  height,  as  she  cried: 

"  Tell  me  not  that  Amen  and  Poseidon  are  as  men ! 
Ye  would  make  them  as  such — as  frail,  as  wicked — in 
that  they  give  favor  for  favor !  Mock  them  no  further. 
Make  them  no  longer  gods  to  suit  your  weak  minds,  your 
base  thoughts!  They  are  gods — gods — above  such  fee- 
ble doings  of  the  flesh.  Have  done  with  this  shield  that 
they  must  be  vilely  served  to  give  favor,  and  all  the  other 
shields! 

Atlano  was  confounded. 

"  Yea,  and  the  curse  is  already  upon  thee  for  that 
dread  mockery.  The  blood  of  that  poor  king  is  a 
blight  upon  this  island,  a  mildew;  and  thou  wouldst  add 
another,  further  mock  the  gods.  If  thou  hast  heed  for 
their  favor,  hast  thou  no  thought  for  their  anger  ?  Hast 
thou  no  faint,  deep  feeling  that  evil  broodeth  over  this 
island  ?  Hadst  thou  my  dreams !  Night  after  night  they 
come." 

"  Atlana,  thou  art  getting  an  old  woman." 

His  tone  was  contemptuous,  but  his  eyes  had  lost  their 
boldness. 

"More  than  that.  I  am  ages  old.  Each  night  of 
brooding  care  hath  been  as  years." 

"What  care  canst  thou  have  known?" 

Was  he  in  earnest,  or  did  he  speak  thus  to  hide  even 
from  himself  knowledge  that  she  had  suffered,  and  through 
him?  Atlana  could  not  tell,  but  she  would  not  upbraid. 
Such  had  never  been  her  fashion.  Though  better  might 
it  have  been  if  Atlano  could  have  seen  himself,  as  in  a 
glass,  through  her  wifely  chidings — at  times. 

He  continued  in  a  tone  strangely  conciliatory; 


THE    ABDUCTION.  65 

"Thou  art  not  well.  New  air  will  help  thee.  Too 
long  hast  thou  staid  here  in  this  palace.  What  thinkest 
thou  of  a  short  stay  on  the  western  coast  where  the 
breezes  most  have  power — say  Chimo  ?  There  the  new 
pyramid  riseth  high.  Wilt  thou  go  ?  " 

"With  thee,  yea." 

"But  I  have  not  time  to  go.  In  a  few  days  is  the  fes- 
tival of  our  Father  Poseidon." 

"I  may  take  yEole?" 

"^Eole  will  leave  for  the  temple  now.  It  is  time  her 
bearers  were  here." 

"Thou  meanest  she  will  go  by  force?" 

"If  it  needeth." 

"  It  is  only  over  my  dead  body  she  will  go ! "  And 
Atlana,  spurred  by  her  terror,  fairly  ran  back  to  the 
retiring  room. 

But  close  upon  her  was  Atlano,  as  she  leaned  over  the 
shrinking  girl.  Then,  as  they  faced  each  other  defiantly, 
the  king  gave  a  low  call  to  which  came  the  answering  of 
many  soft  footsteps. 

The  dazed  queen  next  heard  Rica  shriek,  and  fall  as 
in  a  swoon.  Then  the  hangings  were  thrust  aside,  and 
there  hastened  in  several  of  the  guards  of  the  great  court 
of  the  temple.  At  this  outrage,  the  brave  spirit  might 
well  have  succumbed ;  but  instead,  she  threw  herself  upon 
ALole  and  held  her  tight. 

Severe  was  the  struggle  between  husband  and  wife; 
but  Atlana  held  on  with  that  strength  that  comes  of  des- 
peration, until  the  king  produced  a  taper,  which  one  of 
the  guards  lighted,  and  held  to  her  nostrils.  Then  the 
dauntless  lady  fell  back  into  the  arms  that  should  have 
been  her  stay,  her  shield,  senseless;  and  was  placed  on  a 
couch,  there  to  lie  as  if  in  deep  slumber. 
' 


66  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

ALole,  who  had  fainted,  was  borne  on  a  chair  to  the 
courtyard,  where  a  closed  chariot  was  awaiting  her; 
whilst  the  mystified  attendants  looked  on,  and  listened 
to  the  plausible  explanations  of  her  bearers. 

Atlano  remained  with  his  wife  until  the  day  waned. 
And  none  knew  the  secret  of  the  queen's  yielding. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

THE    VOICE. 

DREAR  was  the  night  to  Hellen,  given  over  as  it  was 
to  agony.  He  was  torn  with  futile  promptings;  but, 
toward  morning,  came  slight  alleviation,  as  soon  he 
would  be  with  ^ole.  Scarce,  though,  had  he  arisen 
from  his  almost  untouched  meal,  than  Maron  appeared 
with  an  order  from  the  king.  He  was  to  go  at  once  to 
the  harbor  with  a  message  for  the  chief  priest  of  the  tem- 
ple of  Ouranos,  and  await  answer. 

"  Maron,  it  meaneth  that  the  king  would  be  rid  of  me. 
I  will  not  go." 

No  pity  stirred  within  ihe  huge  swarthy  Maron  because 
of  this  youth's  drawn  face,  his  passionate,  desperate  out- 
cry. With  grim  smile,  he  replied : 

"Thou  wilt  speed.     The  king  is  in  haste.     Come." 
"  I  would  first  bid  ALole  good-morning." 
"  Linger  not,  for  the  galley  waiteth.     Come — come." 
The  despairing  youth  complied ;  and,  as  he  went,  Maron 
further  enforced   the   king's  order.     Though    deaf  was 
Hellen.    Wild,  murderous  thoughts  were  chasing  through 
his  brain.     He  felt  he  could  have  strangled  this  pitiless 
man  beside  him  with  delight,  and  thus   whetted   have 
rushed  upon  the  king.     Hard — hard  was  it  to  forbear. 
Upon  arriving  at  "the  galley,  Maron  was  obliged  almost 

(67) 


68  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

to  drag  him  on  board;  when  at  once  it  shot  off — Maron 
remaining  to  watch  until  it  was  out  of  sight 

As  Hellen  sailed,  torture  the  more  possessed  him. 
Three  times  was  he  on  the  point  of  bidding  the  rowers 
return.  When  over  half  way,  his  anguish  conquered; 
and  he  gave  the  order,  the  men  obeying,  dissatisfied,  as 
they  were  hoping  to  join  some  cronies  at  the  port. 

Tardily  the  glum  rowers  retraced  the  way.  Mean- 
while, Hellen's  fears  so  lightened  that  they  almost  ceased 
to  exist  as  the  palace  carne  into  view ;  and,  as  he  as- 
cended the  steps  of  the  landing  place,  he  laughed  at  him- 
self, so  much  did  the  vicinage  of  yEole  encourage  him. 

He  hastened  to  the  courtyard,  and  was  about  to  enter 
when  obliged  to  give  way  to  a  closed  chariot  that  was 
being  driven  therefrom. 

But,  following  this  chariot,  rode  some  guards  of  the 
temple.  As  they  dashed  past,  Hellen  became  rigid  for 
the  moment.  Now  were  his  fears  confirmed.  That 
chariot  contained  ^Eole.  She  was  being  borne  to  the 
temple — was  lost  unless  he  could  tear  her  from  her  cap- 
tors. 

His  inanity  vanished.  Madly  he  flew  through  the 
palace  grounds;  and  eschewing  the  grand  roadway,  made 
a  short  cut  up  to  the  gateway  of  the  outer  court  of  the 
great  temple. 

Here  he  paused  to  gather  breath  and  strength,  until 
he  heard  the  chariot  approaching.  Then  he  stepped  just 
within  the  gateway,  and  waited,  indifferent  to  the  curious 
looks  of  the  few  loitering  guards. 

The  chariot  came  through  the  gateway  slowly.  When 
abreast  of  him,  he  sprang  on  its  step,  thrust  aside  the 
curtains,  and  beheld  his  sister  unconscious.  In  a  second 


THE    VOICE.  69 

he  was  beside  her,  and  drawing  her  into  his  arms.  Then 
in  defiance,  he  eyed  the  clustering  guards,  who  were 
seizing  him  as  they  bade  him  come  out.  And,  with  a 
madman's  strength,  shook-  them  off,  to  hold  his  sister 
the  firmer. 

The  guards,  exclaiming  in  fierce  tones,  began  to  pull 
him  as  if  to  pieces.  Still  he  held  on,  the  while  looking 
for  some  weapon  with  which  to  end  their  sufferings. 
Death  must  come  to  them.  It  was  their  only  saviour. 

Suddenly,  a  priest  appeared  beside  the  contestants. 
It  was  Partlan,  a  creature  of  Oltis.  As  he  looked  within 
the  chariot,  and  perceived  Hellen  struggling,  this  priest 
grinned  much  as. a  hyena  does  when  assured  of  its  prey; 
and  then  felt  for  something  within  his  vestment. 

With  a  sign  to  the  guards  to  relinquish  their  hold,  he 
drew  forth  a  tube  much  like  a  siphon.  As  the  luckless 
Hellen  was  wondering  that  he  should  thus  have  been 
let  alone,  Partlan  began  to  play  upon  him  a  spray  that 
caused  him  to  sink  back  benumbed,  though  still  main- 
taining hold  of  his  sister. 

Then  Partlan  gave  the  word,  and  the  chariot  went  on 
through  the  cou/t  to  a  side  portico  of  the  temple  exten- 
sion. Here  ^Eole  was  taken  from  Hellen's  arms,  and 
given  over  to  several  handmaids.  '  And  Hellen,  who  had 
partially  retained  consciousness,  swooned. 

When  Hellen  revived,  he  found  himself  lying  upon  a 
couch  in  a  room  through  whose  one  aperture  the  sunset 
light  was  streaming.  He  raised  to  look  about  him;  and, 
at  once,  his  eyes  fastened  upon  a  high  grating  at  the 
farthest  end.  Upon  hearing  a  clicking  behind  him,  he 
turned,  but  saw  nothing.  Again  he  looked  toward  the 
grating,  to  become  horrified  at  perceiving  behind  it  a 
tall, imposing,  red-garbed,  masked  figure.  Stonily,  Hellen 


7O  POSEIDON'S    PARADISE. 

returned  the  gaze  of  this  worse  than  specter,  his  dread 
augmenting  because  of  the  dizziness  overcoming  him. 
It  was  something  of  relief  when  the  figure,  in  lowest  tone, 
spoke . 

''Youth,  thou  art  to  bend,  to  obey.  Wouldst  thou 
bring  evil  upon  thy  sister  and  thyself?  Is  it  thy  will  to 
see  thy  sister  upon  the  altar  ?  The  high  priest  hath  said 
she  will  be  gift,  or  handmaid." 

"  Better  the  gift  upon  the  altar,"  spoke  Hellen  as  he 
strove  to  overcome  his  weakness,  and  arise. 

"Shouldst  thou  no  longer  chafe,  thy  sister  will  but  be 
a  handmaid.  This  I  promise  thee." 

"Who  art  thou  that  art  so  able  to  promise?" 

"Thou  hast  heard  of  the  'Silent  Priest'?" 

"I  have,  and  I  have  seen  him." 

"  I  speak  for  him." 

"  Then  he  hath  brought  this  upon  us.  And  thou  art 
his  base  helper,  his  tool ! " 

With  regained  strength,  Hellen  leaped  from  the 
couch,  and  darted  toward  the  grating,  his  hands  out- 
•stretched,  menacing. 

But,  as  he  reached  it,  he  was  overborne  by  a  sweet, 
subtle  force.  A  tenderness  exquisite  pervaded  him,  so 
that  his  threatening  hands  fell  limp,  and  he  stood  motion- 
less, eagerly  gazing. 

"My  son,"  pathetic,   persuasive    were  the  tones,  "if 
thou  wilt  but  wait,  a  way  will  open  for  thee  and  thy  sis- 
ter out  of  this  bondage.     This  is  but  the  step  toward 
thy  home.     Dost  thou  not  feel  that  I  speak  truth  ?  " 

"I  do,  I  do."     Hellen  was  mastered. 

"Then  chafe  no  longer,  but  wait  for  the  light." 

"I  will." 


THE    VOICE.  71 

The  fi^urj  then  looked  over,  and  beyond  Hellen,  and 
said  with  authority : 

"Lead  this  youth  to  the  chief  priest." 

Hellen  turned  sharply  to  behold  close  behind  him  a 
weird,  unnatural  shape,  closely  habited  in  dust  color. 
How  had  it  come  almost  within  touch  without  noise  or 
rustle?  And  how  of  a  serpent  did  it  remind  him  as  it 
stood  tall,  slender,  vibrating,  and  observing  him  with 
brilliant,  piercing  eyes. 

The  red-garbed  figure  waved  his  hand  in  farewell  to 
Hellen,  saying : 

"Follow  him." 

Hellen,  as  if  charmed,  went  after  the  noiseless,  gliding, 
quivering  shape,  through  an  opening  door,  and  down  a 
wide  passage  to  a  great  apartment  to  the  north  of  the 
temple  proper.  This  was  the  gathering  room  of  the 
priests,  and  several  of  these  stood  about  the  door. 

When  fairly  within  this  apartment,  Hellen's  listlessness 
fled.  He  had  caught  sight  of  ^Eole  at  the  farther  end. 
She  was  standing  before  the  chief  priest  Urgis,  who  was 
seated  at  a  table;  and  by  her  side,  and  half  supporting 
her,  was  a  maiden  apparently  as  young  as  herself. 

In  his  eagerness,  Hellen  hurried  past  his  dust-colored 
guide,  and  paused  almost  beside  ALo\e.  With  strange 
intensity,  he  took  in  her  grace,  and  the  subtle  charm  of 
expression  pervading  face,  hands,  and  limbs, — each  as 
potent  as  her  magnetic  glance.  yEole's  soul  fascinated 
in  repose,  in  activity — in  turn  of  the  head,  curves  of  the 
limbs,  shaping  of  foot,  movement  of  hands, — in  voice, 
smile,  buoyancy  of  tread.  It  was  as  though  the  material 
body  gladly  served  as  glass  the  most  transparent  to  dis- 
close the  spiritual  body  within,  in  all  its  purity,  beauty, 
and  perfectness  of  organization. 


72  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

But,  as  Hellen  gazed  and  wondered,  he  became  aware 
of  the  power  of  a  pair  of  eyes  of  rare  beauty  and  intelli- 
gence. These  were  set  in  the  head  of  the  maiden  sup- 
porting ALole,  and  so  magnetic  were  they  that  his  care- 
less look  became  fixed,  whereat  she  blushed,  and  turned 
the  eyes  away.  He  was  quick  to  observe  that  hers  was 
a  type  of  feature  not  purely  Atlantean,  a  type  similar  to 
Queen  Atlana's  in  its  large  brown  eyes,  rich  olive  com- 
plexion, and  fine,  dark,  waving  hair.  Who  was  this 
bright,  beautiful,  imperial  young  creature?  To  his  sur- 
prise, conjectures  about  her  began  to  rival  his  anxiety 
for  ALole;  though  not  for  long.  For  Priest  Urgis,  with, 
due  solemnity,  was  addressing  the  newcomers . 

"  Maidens,  we  of  the  temple  greet  thee.  And  hearken 
ye  well,  Electra  of  Khemi,  ^Eole  of  Pelasgia,  and  to  this : 
It  is  the  will  of  the  gods  that,  from  this  day,  the  great 
temple  holdeth  you.  For  this  honor,  cease  not  to  give 
thanks.  For  this  high  place,  call  forth  thy  powers." 

"But,  Cousin  Urgis!"  remonstrated  Electra,  proudly, 
and  to  the  amaze  of  the  gathering  priests.  Never  before 
had  incipient  handmaid  lifted  her  voice  thus. 

"Hush,  daughter,"  interrupted  Urgis,  his  unctuous, 
hypocritical  tone  vanishing.  "Not  here  canst  thou 
speak  unless  bidden.  Thou  art  to  hearken,  and  to  this. " 

Electra  turned  from  him  with  such  royal  indifference 
as  to  amaze  the  beholders  the  more.  But  Urgis,  unheed- 
ing, continued: 

"Thou,  Electra  of  Khemi,  daughter  of  the  princes  of 
Atlantis  and  Khemi,  and  owner  of  many  arts  gained  in 
the  palace  of  the  high  priest,  art  deemed  most  worthy 
this  honor.  Much  have  we  heard  of  thy  fond  care  of  the 
mother  passed  away,  and  of  the  high,  bright  powers  of 


THE    VOICE.  73 

thy  mind.  Thus  hath  it  been  thought  fitting  to  call  thee 
to  the  service  of  our  Father  Poseidon.  Then  greeting 
to  thee,  Princess  Electra,  and  worthy  Cousin." 

At  this  mention  of  her  mother,  the  tears  came  into 
Electra's  eyes,  and,  in  spite  of  herself,  dashed  down  upon 
her  robe.  But  her  spirit  being  brave,  she  was  endeavor- 
ing to  compose  herself  to  answer,  when  Urgis  continued: 

"And  thou,  ^Eole  of  Pelasgia,  hast  been  so  long  with 
our  gracious  queen  that  we  know  thou  wilt  do  well  in 
all  that  will  be  asked  of  thee.  Much  have  we  heard  of 
thy  gentle  ways,  thy  warm  heart,  thy  quick  mind,  thy 
zeal — gifts  of  value  in  a  handmaid.  Then  greeting  to 
thee,  yEole  of  Pelasgia." 

Profound  was  the  quiet  when  Urgis  ceased.  Indeed, 
all  were  waiting  for  speech  of  Electra,  whose  tears  were 
drying.  After  pausing  in  impressive  manner  for  a  few 
seconds,  Urgis  concluded: 

"Sensel,  it  is  for  thee  to  lead  these  handmaids  to  their 
rooms.  There  let  them  be  served  with  food.  In  the 
morning  will  their  duties  begin." 

Then  spoke  Electra  in  low,  sweet  tones  that  thrilled. 

"  Priest,  Cousin  Urgis,  to  thy  words  of  greeting  I 
hearken  not.  Happy  was  I  in  the  palace  of  my  Uncle 
Oltis.  Why  force  me  hither?  Why  tear  me  from  my 
duties,  the  dear  presence  of  my  cousins  ?  And — I  am  a 
princess  of  Khemi  and  Atlantis."  Haughtily  she  regarded 
him.  "It  is  not  a  high  place.  No  princess  hath  ever 
served  in  a  temple.  Cousin  Urgis,  be  just — have 
mercy." 

"Electra  of  Khemi,  it  cometh  of  more  light  In  the 
coming  time,  princesses,  like  those  of  less  place,  may 
look  to  be  called  as  handmaids." 

"By  what  right,  Cousin  Urgis?" 


74  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

"To  the  High  Priest  it  hath  been  given  of  the  gods." 

"Oltis — given  of  the  gods!" 

The  contempt  of  her  tone  astounded  even  Urgis. 

"Tell  Oltis  that  I  believe  it  not.  Tell  him  I  will  not 
yield.  Tell  him  I  will  lift  rhy  voice  until  I  arouse  this 
sluggish  Atlantis!" 

Hellen's  heart  beat  wildly.  What  strength  was  hers 
thus  to  speak.  Besides,  how  rich  and  soft  was  her 
voice  with  all  its  agitation.  How  exalted  her  look! 

She  resumed  more  calmly,  and  in  most  loving  tone: 

"  Now,  Cousin  Urgis,  I  will  withdraw  to  the  palace, 
and  take  with  rue  this  maiden."  And  she  looked  at  ALole 
reassuringly. 

"Never!  Here  wilt  thou  stay.  And  speak  not  again, 
else  worse  will  come  upon  thee." 

She  took  ./Sole's  hand,  and  whispered:  "Speak  for 
thyself." 

y£ole  glanced  upward  at  the  frowning  Urgis.  The 
look  was  of  such  effect  that  he  said  gently : 

"  Is  it  thy  will  to  speak,  ^Eole  of  Pelasgia?" 

To  Hellen's  astonishment,  she  implored,  in  tones 
almost  as  firm  as  Electra's: 

"  Priest  Urgis — with  Electra — I  ask,  Why  force  me 
hither  ?  For  I,  too,  was  happy — quite  happy  with  Queen 
Atlana.  Further,  I  have  a  brother;  from  him  part  me 
not.  For  we  are  strangers,  captives — and  sorrow  much 
for  Pelasgia.  Yet  are  we  ever  able  to  cheer  each  other. 
I  need  him ;  he  needeth  me.  Priest  Urgis,  I  beseech  thee, 
let  me  go  to  my  brother ! " 

So  heartrending  was  her  tone  that  Hellen  could 
endure  no  further.  Thus  he  cried : 

"  But — here  is  thy  brother,  ALole — thy  brother  who 
hath  not  power  to  save  thee!" 


THE   VOICE,  75 

He  extended  his  arms  as  she  turned,  bewildered. 
Upon  perceiving  his  suffering  expression,  she  uttered  a 
cry  that  brought  more  tears  to  Electra's  eyes,  and  sprang 
to  embrace  him. 

Priest  Urgis,  enraged,  arose,  and  ordered  the  pair  to 
separate.  At  the  same  moment  King  Atlano  entered. 
There  was  a  falling  back,  a  dread  hush,  as  the  king's 
eyes  fastened  upon  the  pathetic  tableau.  Scowling, 
until  his  face  grew  black,  he  advanced  menacingly 
toward  the  unhappy  brother  and  sister. 

But  he  was  impeded.  Someone  had  caught  at  his 
robe.  He  turned  to  perceive  it  was  Electra. 

"King  Atlano,  in  the  name  of  our  Father  Poseidon,  I 
ask  that  ^Eole  and  myself  may  go  from  this  place." 

"Electra,  ask  naught  in  the  name  of  Poseidon  that  is 
not  his  will.  By  his  wish  thou  art  here.  Thou  hast 
but  to  obey." 

"Never  hath  a  princess  been  pressed  into  the  temple. 
I  shall  call  to  the  queen,  to  the  rulers." 

"Thinkest  thou  any  call  of  thine  will  reach  them? 
Thou  wilt  be  too  well  watched.  It  is  the  will  of  thine 
uncle  thou  art  here;  therefore,  yield  to  it." 

"  Thou  saidst  it  was  by  wish  of  Poseidon  a  moment 
since." 

It  might  be  truly  said  that  the  listeners  held  their 
breaths.  Even  Atlano's  was  suspended  for  some  sec- 
onds. 

"  Electra,  the  wish  of  Poseidon  is  the  will  of  thine 
uncle." 

"Thou  answerest  with  cunning;  but  tell  me,  is  Oltis 
ever  thus  ready  to  obey  the  higher  powers?  Is  not 
this  a  strange  humility?  Is  there  naught  behind?" 


76  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

Here  a  thought  presented  itself.  "  I  believe  not  that  the 
higher  powers  are  in  this.  It  is  further  false  speech— 
another  shield  for  the  working  of  evil  by  Oltis.  And  I 
know  his  will,  his  wish.  He  hath  an  eye  for  my  riches." 

Atlano  was  confounded,  but  only  for  the  moment. 
He  made  the  movement  as  if  to  withdraw  from  her 
detaining  hand.  But  she  held  on  firmly,  and  continued: 

"  Yea,  his  will,  his  wish,  is  my  riches.  Bear  to  him 
the  word  to  take  all,  if  he  will  but  leave  me  free.  I  speak 
for  ^ole,  likewise." 

The  king  at  this  was  more  than  confounded.  His 
face  paled,  then  flushed,  and  the  words  would  not  come. 
After  a  terrifying  pause,  he  said  in  a  tone  subdued,  con- 
ciliatory: 

"  Electra,  another  word,  and  thou  wilt  know  sorrow. 
Mock  not  the  will  of  Poseidon." 

She  relinquished  her  hold  on  his  robe,  and  fell  on  her 
knees  to  implore: 

"O  Poseidon,  our  father,  our  god,  I  ask  this  of  thee: 
Is  it  thy  will  that  I  am  here — that  these  wishes  of , king 
and  priests  shall  have  weight?  Grant  some  sign,  either 
of  yea  or  nay.  Is  it  thy  will,  or  is  it  not  thy  will?" 

Stricken  with  awe,  king  and  priests  listened  to  this 
first,  bold  appeal  to  Poseidon  that  had  ever  been  made 
within  the  temple  by  aught  save  the  initiated.  And  a 
fearful  quiet  succeeded.  Unconsciously,  each  was  expect- 
ing an  answer.  And  it  came.  Far  up,  near  the  top  of 
the  high  vaulted  ceiling,  a  low,  soft  voice  dropped  the 
words : 

"It  is— not." 

They  stared  dumbly  upward,  awaiting  more.  In  a 
few  seconds,  was  added: 

"But — out  of  this — will  good  work." 


THE   VOICE.  77 

The  three  unhappy  ones  took  in  a  little  hope.  The 
priests  appeared  less  terrified.  Atlano,  recovering,  looked 
about  in  triumph,  before  deriding: 

"That  was  a  weak  voice  for  a  god.  I  thought  the 
gods  thundered  when  they  spoke  to  men.  Electrv 
wilt  thou  try  again  ?  " 

Electra  shuddered.     She  felt  it  was  blasphemy. 

Atlano  subjoined,  "It  is  time  to  end  this.  Where  is 
Sensel?" 

From  the  door  glided  in  the  dust-colored  shape. 

"Sensel,  lead  these  handmaids  to  their  rooms." 

"King  Atlano  I"  gaculated  Hellen. 

"  Ha— Hellen !— What  wouldst  thou  ?  Pardon  for  thy 
wrongdoing  of  this  morning?" 

"Nay.  Do  with  me  for  that  as  thou  wilt,  but  tear  not 
JEole  from  me." 

"  It  is  ordered  that  ye  shall  part,  not  to  meet." 

"Mercy!"  besought  poor  Hellen,  looking  upward. 

Upon  them  was  again  falling  the  voice,  and  firmer, 
louder : 

"It  is  not  ordered  that  the  brother  and  sister  shall 
thus  part.  With  every  sun,  will  they  meet." 

Appalling  was  the  hush.  In  spite  of  himself,  the 
king  showed  a  mighty  fear.  He  looked  stealthily  about 
him  to  see  every  face  blanched.  Indeed,  their  hearts 
felt  blanched.  UpwarcJ  they  gazed  in  voiceless  horror, 
each  as  if  intent  upon  finding  some  crevice,  or  flaw  in  the 
ceiling,  that  might  explain  the  mysterious  tones.  But 
this  was  a  stone  ceiling,  well  cemented.  Vain  could  be 
the  most  searching  glances.  Besides,  the  twilight  was 
creeping  on. 

Protracted  was  the  silence,  until  the  king  said,  as  if 
against  his  will : 


78  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

"  Hellen,  it  may  be  that  thyself  and  y£ole  can  meet 
each  day.  I  shall  speak  with  the  high  priest." 

"  King  Atlano,  wilt  thou  grant  us  Electra?" 

A  glad  light  came  into.  Electra's  eyes.  This  Atlano 
perceived. 

"  Hellen,  thou  askest  too  much.  Electra  cannot  join 
you." 

"Electra  will  join  the  brother  and  sister." 

The  voice  was  now  faint,  and  far  away.  It  seemed  as 
if  it  came  rather  from  above  than  beneath  the  ceiling. 
Some  of  the  priests  were  so  overcome  as  to  fall  on^their 
knees  abjectly.  With  uncertain  voice,  Atlano  called  to 
Sensel,  who  had  again  retired  to  the  doorway: 

"Sensel,  lead  these  new  handmaids  to  their  building, 
and  let  them  be  served  with  food.  In  the  morning,  will 
their  duties  begin." 

With  one  dread  look  at  Hellen,  yEole  turned  to  com- 
ply. But  Hellen  seized  and  embraced  her,  and  held 
tight  Electra's  proffered  hand.  Thus  they  stood,  until 
Sensel  said,  softly 

"Come." 

Then  yEole  drew  away  from  her  brother's  arms, 
walking  as  if  faint.  Electra,  with  a  proud  air,  went 
after  her,  and  took  her  hand. 

When  they  had  passed  but,  the  king  said  to  the  dazed 
Hellen: 

"For  thee,  thou  wilt  go  to  the  palace.  In  the  morn- 
ing, come  hither  for  thy  duty.  But  think  not,  I  shall 
forget  thy  wrongdoing.  Go!" 

Hellen,  following  an  attendant,  tottered  out. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

THE   TEMPLE. 

and  Electra  followed  the  quivering  Sensel  into 
the  passage,  thence  .to  its  end,  and  through  a  door  lead- 
ing into  a  court  about  which  was  ranged  the  building 
allotted  to  the  handmaids. 

In  this  building,  they  ate  and  slept.  As  to  recreation, 
there  was  time  for  none,  rest  being  their  one  desire  when 
relieved  from  duty;  and  thus  there  was  no  comradeship 
among  them.  They  were  virtually  as  cut  off  from  each 
other  as  from  their  friends  without. 

Sensel  conducted  the  newcomers  to  rooms  that  ad- 
joined, and  received  their  most  grateful  looks,  though 
he  shook  his  head  as  if  to  disclaim  thanks.  As  he  was 
about  to  leave  them,  he  said: 

"In  a  little  while,  will  I  send  you  food  and  drink." 

They  thanked  him,  this  time  in  words;  and  looked 
after  him  until  he  had  disappeared,  when  Electra  whis- 
pered : 

"Didst  thou  note  his  kind  voice,  the  gentle  look  of 
those  shining  eyes?  I  believe  him  to  be  good — for  all." 

"Electra,  I  like  him;  I  am  sure  he  is  good." 

"Ah,  thou  art  growing  as  the  rose  over  it!" 

"  Let  us  look  at  our  rooms,  Electra." 

These,  they  found,  were  g-ood  sized  and  well  lighted. 

(79) 


So 

Rugs  covered  the  smooth  floors,  and  soft  were  the 
couches,  easy  the  chairs.  Besides,  there  was  a  table  for 
each.  The  apertures  had  hangings  of  white  linen,  full 
and  long,  and  an  air  of  neatness  prevailed. 

^Eole  sighed,  but  said: 

"  We  shall  have  some  cheer,  Electra." 

"  It  is  fair  for  a  prison,  ^Eole." 

yEole  stepped  to  her  aperture  to  look  out.  Then 
she  went  into  Electra's  room,  and  inspected  her  view. 
When  this  was  done,  she  said,  with  effort: 

"  Electra,  wilt  thou  change  rooms  with  me?" 

"Yea.     But  why?" 

"  From  my  room  I  can  see  the  water;  the  sight  caus- 
eth  pain.  Thou  knowest  it  leadeth  to  my  home." 

Her  voice  failed. 

"Thou  dear,  sorrowing  yEole!" 

Electra  took  her  in  her  arms  and  held  her  tight,  and 
kissed  her  again  and  again. 

"  I  am  glad  that  my  room  will  do — that  those  great 
trees  hide  that  mocking  water.  Thou  poor  dear!" 

"  Electra,  thou  givest  cheer.  I  should  not  grieve 
with  thee  to  brighten." 

Fondly  she  returned  the  embrace  and  kisses.  Tears 
were  springing  in  both  pairs  of  eyes  when  a  low  tap  was 
heard  at  the  door. 

Electra  answered  to  admit  Sensel.  He,  himself,  was 
bearing  the  food  and  drink — thin  cakes  made  of  corn 
and  honey,  pomegranates,  melons,  and  a  sherbet  of  al- 
monds and  honey. 

As  he  set  these  upon  the  table.,  he  apologized : 

"  It  was  not  my  will  to  let  another  bear  them." 

"It  pleaseth  us;  doth  it  not,  Electra?" 


THE   TEMPLE.  8 1 

"Of  a  truth  it  pleaseth.  Sensel,  I  own  I  am  hungry 
in  spite  of  this  prison."  It  was  good  to  see  her  smile. 

^Eole  smiled  back,  as  she  said: 

"One  cannot  stay  in  the  depths  where  thou  art,  Elec- 
tra.  It  giveth  a  fine  hunger  to  look  at  thee." 

Sensel  laughed  charmingly,  then  bowing  low,  retired. 
At  once  they  sat  down,  and  with  all  their  woe,  did  jus- 
tice to  the  dainty  fare. 

When  Sensel  returned,  they  were  sitting  side  by  side, 
deep  in  conversation.  He  said : 

"  Ye  see  I  come  again.     Have  ye  ended?  " 

Each  smiled  her  yes — and  such  smiles!  A  dotard's 
head  would  have  been  turned.  No  wonder  was  it  that 
his  own  smile  answered,  that  his  olive  skin  grew  rosy, 
that  his  beautiful  eyes  became  even  more  brilliant,  that 
his  tall  body  undulated  with  a  grace  surprising,  that  he 
almost  forgot  what  he  had  come  for.  However,  Electra's 
words  somewhat  restored  him.  She  said,  with  feeling: 

"Sensel,  well  hast  thou  treated  us.  Thou  hast 
brought  us  what  we  like.  Our  thanks  are  thine." 

He  laughed  so  that  they  laughed  to  hear  him;  after- 
ward, he  looked  at  ^Eole,  his  color  rising.  Thus  she 
said  with  fine  graciousness: 

"  Sensel,  our  rest  this  night  will  be  calmer  that  thou 
hast  served  us."  And  with  this  began  to  blush  as  Psyche 
might  because  of  his  gallant  bow. 

After  the  like  attention  to  Electra,  he  thought  of  his 
dishes,  and  withdrew  with  the  air  of  a  prince, 

"  He  is  a  wonder,"  ejaculated  Electra. 

"Yea;  and  one  it  will  be  hard  to  get  over.  Was 
there  ever  such  grace  as  his  in  the  bowing?" 

"  Never!  His  serpqnt  self  knoweth  how  to  do  things," 
6 


82  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

Then,  fearing -he  might  have  heard  this,  Electra  arose, 
and  looked  out  with  due  caution.  She  returned,  whis- 
pering: 

"  He  standeth  in  deep  thought  at  the  end  of  the  pas- 
sage, and  without  the  dishes  or  food.  He  hath  passed 
his  burden  to  some  other.  I  have  it!  He  would  know 
more  of  us." 

"  Well  is  it,  for  we  would  know  more  of  him."  And 
y£ole  arose  to  peer  out.  "He  hath  gone,"  next  came 
regretfully.  "We  shall  not  look  upon  him  further  this 
day." 

They  resumed  their  seats,  again  to  confide  their  fears, 
or  to  remain  quiet  and  muse.  Upon  parting  for  the 
night,  they  wept  in  each  other's  arms. 

But  they  were  young.  Thus  sleep  wooed  them  from 
their  sorrow,  and  they  aroused  only  when  the  gong  had 
sounded  long  in  the  morning.  When  Sensel  came  to 
conduct  them  to  breakfast,  they  looked  refreshed;  and,  if 
it  must  be  told,  sped  rather  .buoyantly  to  the  eating 
room. 

Here  they  found  about  twenty  of  the  handmaids. 
These  were  walking  up  and  down,  awaiting  the  serving 
of  the  meal.  All  were  pretty  and  graceful.  Indeed,  a 
few  were  beautiful.  Their  complexions  varied  from  olive 
to  red,  their  eyes  were  either  gray,  brown,  or  black;  and 
the  hair  ranged  from  light  brown  to  jet  black.  Thus, 
all  looked  curiously  at  ^Eole '  because  of  her  auburn 
hair,  blue  eyes,  and  fair  skin. 

Witnout  exception,  their  expressions  were  sweet  and 
intelligent;  and  they  responded  with  warmth  when  intro- 
duced to  the  newcomers.  After  a  short  talk,  all  sat 
down  to  the  simple  meal  of  pease,  milk,  bread,  and  fruit 


THE   TEMPLE.  83 

— Sensel,  meanwhile,  leaving  them,  until  the  meal  should 
be  ended. 

When  he  returned,  it  was  to  bid  the  new  handmaids 
follow  him.  This  they  did,  passing  from  the  eating 
room  into  the  court,  and  thence  to  the  passage  they  had 
been  in  the  night  before.  Through  its  length  they  went, 
and  paused  at  a  great  arched  door  at  the  end.  Then 
Electra  whispered: 

"^Eole,  look  within." 

This  door  opened  into  the  temple  proper*  Thus  JEole, 
who  had  never  attended  the  services  because  the  queen 
did  not,  exclaimed  of  her  exceeding  wonder  and  admira- 
tion. For  this  is  what  she  saw: 

A  great  circular  space,  marble  paved,  and  inclosed  by 
walls  and  ceiling  resplendent  in  settings  of  gold,  silver, 
and  orichalcum;  at  the  eastern  end,  a  richly  engraved 
golden  altar  on  which  the  sacred  fire  blazed  high,  and 
above  which  the  morning  light  streamed  in  through  a  wide 
aperture ;  a  row  of  handmaids  and  one  priest  standing  by 
who  had  been  in  attendance  the  night  through ;  flowers, 
flowers  everywhere,  on  altar,  statues,  in  niches,  and  the 
apertures ;  numbers  of  lamps  of  silver  and  gold  pendent 
from  the  ceiling  by  silver  chains  or  supported  by  alabas- 
ter stands — each  lamp  simulating  a  bird  or  flower,  and  all 
having  a  handle  at  one  end  and  a  beak  at  the  other  for 
pouring  in  oil,  while  through  their  upper  surfaces  pro- 
jected wicks  from  the  reservoirs  below;  great  stands  of 
alabaster  bearing  golden  vessels  in  which  smoked  the  in- 
cense ; — and,  wonder  of  wonders,  the  many  golden  statues! 

After  entering,  Sensel  led  them  among  these  golden 
statues — these  representatives  of  Poseidon,  Cleito,  and 
the  Nereids.  Poseidon  in  his  chariot,  and  with  head 


84  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

reaching  to  the  roof,  was  a  piece  of  work  so  stupendous 
that  ^Eole  gazed  bewildered,  awed,  until  Sensel  merci- 
fully set  her  to  counting  the  Nereids  disporting  about 
him  on  their  dolphins. 

But  this  was  like  making  way  through  a  labyrinth  to 
the  dazed  ^Eole;  and  she  found  no  rest  until  her  eyes 
lighted  on  the  beauteous  Cleito,  who  was  standing  in  her 
sweet  serenity  beside  Poseidon.  With  a  happy  cry,  she 
darted  toward  the  entrancing  figure,  put  her  arms  about 
it,  and  looked  up  with  love  into  the  tender  face. 

"  Electra,  thus  looked  my  mother.  It  is  herself  in 
gold.  My  mother — my  mother!" 

"She  was  the  wife  of  Poseidon.  It  is  Cleito.  Hast 
thou  not  heard  the  story?  How,  in  the  ages  past,  Posei- 
don came  unto  this  island  to  find  it  a  wilderness  with  her 
for  its  one  fair  flower?  How  he  wedded  her,  and  made 
of  this  a  heaven  almost?  How  ten  sons  were  born  to 
them  in  the  palace  which  is  now  the  temple  above? 
How,  when  she  died,  he  could  no  longer  be  king  for 
grief?  How  he  placed  the  crown  upon  his  eldest,  Atlas? 
How,  after  fond  last  words,  he  speeded  away  nevermore 
to  be  seen  of  the  islanders,  whose  heavy  hearts  at  last 
found  cheer  in  the  thought  that  their  father  was  a  god, 
and  had  gone  back  to  his  heaven  from  there  to  watch 
over  and  guide  them?" 

"I  have  heard  it  all  from  Queen  Atlana.  How  dear  is 
the  story.  Ah,  Electra,  if  she  were  like  this,  what  have 
we  to  fear?" 

The  tears  were  in  Electra's  eyes.  And. Sensel's,  could 
it  be  that  his  were  moist?  Eager  were  his  low  tones. 

"Fear  not,  JEole.  The  spirit  of  Cleito  may  not  be 
able  to  aid  thee,  but  the  gods  have  other  workers." 


THE   TEMPLE.  #5 

Then,  perceiving  that  the  priest  was  nearing  them,  he 
added  in  his  ordinary  tone: 

"  We  may  linger  among  these  no  longer  Thy  duties, 
and  those  of  Electra,  are  now  for  thy  thought.  This 
priest  will  show  you  all." 

To  this  priest  they  were  then  introduced,  and  he  at  once 
began  to  initiate  them  in  their  duties.  These  were  to 
dust,  to  arrange  the  flowers,  to  fill  and  light  the  lamps, 
to  watch  the  sacred  fire,  and  to  assist  in  the  chanting  of 
the  services.  Thus  entered  they  upon  their  servitude. 

Through  the  day,  the  two  looked  forward  to  the  night. 
Would  Hellen  be  permitted  to  join  them,  in  deference  to 
the  voice,  or  would -the  king  be  overruled?  Their  anx- 
iety grew  as  the  day  waned ;  and,  when  dismissed  late  in 
the  evening,  they  repaired  to  their  rooms  without  hope. 
When  ready  for  supper,  and  about  to  emerge  from  their 
doors,  Sensel  was  perceived  standing  near.  At  their 
greeting,  he  came  towards  them  smiling  his  brightest, 
and  said: 

"  Hellen  doth  wait  for  you  on  the  hill  above,  near  the 
temple  of  Poseidon  and  Cleito.  There  ye  may  talk  with 
him  for  an  hour,  when  ye  have  ended  your  meal." 

"It  is  good,"  returned  yEole,  overjoyed.  "Sensel,  we 
thank  thee.  To  think  the  king  doth  grant  it,  We  feared 
to  hope." 

"  Yea,  the  king  granteth  it.  But — let  there  be  care," 
and  turning  quickly,  he  glided  off. 

After  a  hurried  meal,  they  came  out  into  the  court  to 
find  him  awaiting  them.  He  led  them  to  a  low  door 
towards  the  west,  and  opening  this  disclosed  the  hillside. 

"Thou  wilt  find  him  above,"  he  whispered,  ''and  have 
a  care.  Well  is  it  the  moon  riseth." 


86  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

They  hastened  out,  and  upward  to  meet  Hellen  just 
below  the  gold  inclosed  temple.  Much  time  did  he  take 
in  embracing  JEo\e,  the  while  holding  Electra's  hand. 
When  his  ardor  could  no  longer  be  prolonged,  he  said  in 
lowest  tone: 

"  I  have  found  the  spot  for  us.  It  is  the  watch  tower 
on  the  northern  slope.  There  can  no  ear  hearken." 

He  then  took  the  lead.  When  passing  the  sacred  tem- 
ple, Electra  forgot  not  to  fall  on  her  knees  in  devotion  to 
Poseidon  and  Cleito,  and  afterward  besought  their  inter- 
cession. Her  face  was  the  brighter  when  she  arose. 

This  watch  tower  stood  below  the  temple  of  Poseidon 
and  Cleito,  and  above  the  inclosures  holding  the  sacred 
bulls  that  were  roaming  in  their  grounds  with  much  of 
bellowing.  This  bellowing  was  indeed  a  safeguard,  as  it 
could  but  drown  all  sounds  contiguous. 

The  round  tower  must  have  been  fifty  feet  in  height, 
stone  steps  leading  up  to  its  doorway  which  was  fifteen 
feet  from  the  ground.  At  the  base,  the  interior  was 
about  seventy-five  feet  in  diameter,  the  wall  here  being 
fifteen  feet  in  thickness,  this  thickness  decreasing  grad- 
ually upward,  until  at  the  top  it  was  but  eight  feet. 

When  inside,  Hellen  assisted  each  up  the  stone  stair- 
case. At  the  top,  they  seated  themselves  on  the  broad 
ledge;  and  when  the  bulls  grew  rampant  of  noise,  Hellen 
explained : 

"Ere  night  fell,  the  king  sent  me  word  that  we  could 
meet  here  on  this  part  of  the  mountain  for  an  hour  of  each 
evening,  until  it  is  his  will  to  change.  But  I  think  he 
recked  not  of  the  bulls." 

They  laughed.  Then  ^ole  asked:  "Who  brought 
thee  the  word?" 


THE   TEMPLE.  8/ 

"Sensel!" 

.     "  Say  not  his  name  in  such  tone,"  urged  Electra.     "  He 
hath  been  very  good  to  us." 

"  His  serpent  self,  then.     I  believe  he  is  half  serpent." 

"  It  is  because  of  his  dress,  and  his  manner  of  moving 
and  speeding,"  interposed  ^Eole.  But  his  voice  is  fine 
and  rich  in  kind  tones,  and  his  eyes  speak  good.  Though 
let  us  not  talk  of  him  now.  Tell  us  of  the  queen." 

"  She  hath  been  sick  through  the  day.  None  have  seen 
her  save  the  ladies  Rica  and  EIna.  They  are  in  sore 
trouble.  Ah,  how  my  blood  doth  heat!" 

"Of  a  truth  thou  lookest  in  a  fever,"  said  Electra. 
"  But  calm  thyself,  for  the  air  surgeth  much  about  us." 

He  smiled.     Electra  continued: 

"Ah,  the  poor  queen!  How  fond  is  her  heart;  yet 
she  hath  but  a  stone  in  the  king!" 

It  was  Hellen's  turn.  "Electra,  thou  speakest  to  be 
heard — in  thy  warmth.  We  must  have  a  care.  The  air 
surgeth,  and  in  it  there  are  ears.  Thus  it  is  wise  to  keep 
cool,  and  speak  low." 

Good  was  it  to  hear  Electra  laugh. 

"  Ah,  Hellen,  but  thou  hast  the  last.  Though  for  this 
time — alone." 

Here  ^Eole,  who  had  been  far  off  in  her  abstraction, 
asked: 

"  Hellen,  thinkest  thou  the  queen  will  see  thee  on  the 
morrow?" 

"  It  is  my  hope." 

"  Bid  her  take  cheer.  Tell  her  my  duties  are  light, 
that  my  room  is  next  to  that  of  my  sister  Electra.  Tell 
her  my  fond  thoughts  are  hers,  that  I  live  on  my  hope  to 
get  to  her." 


88  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

"I  will." 

"And  give  her  my  fond  greeting,"  spoke  Electra. 
"  She  was  the  friend  of  my  mother,  and  I  saw  her  much 
until  these  last  years." 

"  Electra,  why  did  we  never  meet  thee  before  ?  " 

"  Queen  Atlana  and  mine  Uncle  Oltis  have  not  been 
friends  since  my  grandfather  Olto  died.  The  queen  doth 
think  my  grandfather  was  hastened  to  his  death  through 
the  lack  of  care  of  Oltis."  Her  voice  had  sunk  to  a 
whisper,  and  she  looked  cautiously  about  her.  "That 
is  why  the  queen  never  cometh  to  the  temple.  That  is 
why  I  have  been  kept  from  her." 

"  Oltis  is  a  blight  on  all  that  is  good,"  responded  Hel- 
len. 

"Yea,  and  he  doth  master  the  king.  It  is  no  wonder 
that  the  queen  doth  shun  him." 

Then  followed  quiet,  the  quiet  of  despair,  almost.  The 
three  looked  sadly  down  from  their  eyry  upon  the  scene 
beneath — upon  the  zones  of  water*  with  their  boats  and 
galleys;  upon  the  zones  of  land*  with  their  guardhouses 
and  race  courses;  upon  the  plain  to  the  west  with  its 
many  streams,  its  pyramids,  its  denseness  of  verdure,  its 
brightly  lighted  habitations ;  upon  the  restless  bulls  in 
their  inclosures;  upon  the  dwellings  of  the  artificers, 
miners  and  husbandmen  that  spread  northward  beyond 
the  third  zone  of  water;  upon  the  mountains  towering  to 
the  northeast ;  upon  the  ocean  to  the  east.  At  length 
^Lole  spoke. 

"This  is  a  most  smiling  spot.  Why  are  not  the  people 
better?" 

*Plato's  "Timceus." 


THE   TEMPLE.  89 

"They  lack  thought  for  gods  and  man,"  answered 
Electra. 

"Yet — they  show  faith  in  worship." 

"It  is  the  letter  not  the  spirit.  Theirs  is  a  weak  faith; 
their  only  feeling  a  warm  one  for  self." 

"Yea,  they  are  sunk  in  thought  of  self,  and  thus  in 
the  placing  high  of  self,"  added  Hellen. 

"  It  is  too  true.  Atlano  and  Oltis  would  be  gods. 
They  would  scale  heaven — there  to  be  waited  upon  by 
even  Amen  and  Poseidon.  Ah,  whata  spirit  of  evil  hath 
•mine  uncle — the  brother  of  my  mother!"  Poor  Electra 
turned  away  that  they  might  not  see  her  emotion. 

"JEole,  Electra,  I  call  to  mind  that,  in  Pelasgia,  we 
were  taught  to  put  away  self,  to  seek  the  truth.  ALole, 
I  often  heard  our  father  say:  'It  is  much  to  win  a  battle, 
more  to  do  a  kind  act.' " 

"Ah,  Hellen,  Hellen  !  Of  late,  I  dream  much  of  our 
*father.  But  last  night,  he  came  to  me  in  sleep,  and 
whispered,  (JEo\e,  all  will  be  well.  Have  hope.'  Think- 
est  thou  it  was  his  spirit  talking  to  mine  ?  Is  it  that  in 
sleep  our  spirits  so  throw  off  the  bonds  of  flesh  as  to  have 
full  being?  Is  it  that  they  can  see,  can  hold  sweet  speech 
with  those  beyond?  Yea,  it  is,  it  is!  I  know  that  our 
father  is  not  of  earth — that  he  cometh  to  me  in  spirit. 
And  our  mother?  If  he  hath  gone,  she  hath  not  staid. 
They  look  on  us  from  above." 

"  ALole,  wouldst  thou  rave?  Dost  thou  think  the 
above,  a  place  of  torment?" 

"Hellen!" 

"Could  they  look  upon  us  would  they  joy?" 

"They  could  see  beyond  this." 

"  It  is  well  thou  canst  hold  such  a  thought — better  if 


9O  POSEIDON  S    PARADISE. 

thou  canst  believe  such — best  of  all,  if  thou  wouldst  have 
them  dead.  But  I  doubt  them.  Often  I  think  what  if 
they  live  to  forget  us.  The  horror  of  it!" 

"The  horror  is  in  such  a  thought,  Hellen.  Wouldst 
thou  sin?" 

"  JEole,  it  is  they  who  sin/thus  to  forget  their  children." 

"  Hellen,"  cried  Electra,  "  thou  hast  shocked  ^Eole. 
Look  how  white  she  is." 

Indeed  ALole  was  not  only  white,  but  quivering  of  her 
wounded  love  and  indignation,  and  she  turned  her  head 
away  when  Hellen,  of  his  contrition,  begged  for  her  for- 
giveness. A  miserable  quiet  fell  upon  the  three  until 
Electra  said  below  her  breath : 

"Someone  cometh  down  the  mountain  side." 

"It  is  that  shaking  Sensel!"  exclaimed  Hellen. 

They  remained  still  until  the  figure  came  beneath 
them,  and  proved  to  be  Sensel.  He  called  softly: 

"Are  ye  above?" 

Electra  answered:  "Yea." 

He  returned :  "  It  is  past  the  hour.  Thyself  and 
JEole  should  be  in  the  temple." 

"We  will  come  at  once,  Sensel,"  spoke  ^Eole,  firmly. 

This,  her  firmness,  was  the  result  of  Hellen's  rebellious 
expression.  Thereupon,  she  made  the  movement  to 
descend,  but  Hellen  heeded  it  not.  Then  she  called: 

"Sensel,  wilt  thou  come  up?" 

"Never!"  cried  Hellen.  Starting  to  his  feet,  he  held 
out  his  hand,  and  led  her  half  way  down,  there  to  meet 
Sensel,  who  had  been  quick  to  respond. 

"  Hellen,  thou  wilt  go  back  for  Electra,"  said  she.  "  I 
will  go  the  rest  of  the  way  with  Sensel."  Then  quickly 
drawing  her  hand  from  his,  she  gave  it  to  Sensel,  arid 
down  they  went. 


THE   TEMPLE.  £1 

Hellen  returned  for  Electra.  When  without,  they 
beheld  the  other  pair  already  far  up  the  hill.  The  dis- 
comfited Hellen  could  only  mutter,  as  he  began  to  lead 
Electra: 

11 1  merit  this.     But  never  have  I  seen  ALole  thus." 

"Dost  thou  think  thou  canst  ever  know  a  woman, 
Hellen?"  was  the  unsatisfactory  return. 

In  unbroken  silence,  they  continued  their  way.  When 
the  advancing  pair  were  joined  at  the  hillside  door, 
Hellen  put  his  arm  about  ^Eole,  and  kissed  her  good- 
night, afterward  whispering,  "I  was  wrong/' 

"  But  I  have  not  been  right." 

With  this,  she  kissed  him  again  and  again,  so  that  he 
was  comforted.  When  he  had  well  pressed  Electra's 
hand,  off  he  sped. 

The  next  two  nights,  Hellen  bore  no  better  tidings  of 
the  queen.  She  still  continued  too  feeble  to  see  any  but 
her  ladies,  therefore  the  three  young  hearts  grew  in  sad- 
ness. 

But,  on  the  fourth  day,  he  received  the  message  by 
Azu  that  the  queen  would  speak  with  him;  and,  over- 
joyed, followed  the  smiling  pygmy  to  the  bower  room, 
there  to  meet  the  Lady  Rica  who  conducted  him  to  an 
inner  room.  Here,  on  a  couch,  lay  Atlana;  and,  as  he 
approached,  his  joy  became  dread,  so  great  was  the 
change  in  her.  Listlessly  she  held  out  her  hand,  which 
the  affectionate  youth  fell  on  his  knees  to  kiss,  while  the 
heavy  sighs  came  fast.  When  Rica  had  withdrawn, 
Atlana  murmured: 

"  Hellen,  be  not  cast  down.  I  am  better,  though  weak, 
weak.  Tell  me,  how  is  y£ole?" 

"Dear  Queen,  yEole  is  well  in  body,  but  sore  in  mind 
because  of  thee.  She  hath  not  smiled  for  days." 


92  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

"  My  poor  JEole." 

"But  for  Electra  she  could  not  have  borne  it." 

"Electra!"  In  spite  of  her  weakness  the  queen  half 
arose  to  stare  at  him  in  .doubt  and  terror. 

"Yea,  Electra.  She  is  a  handmaid,  and  was  called 
with  ^Eole." 

"Electra  a  handmaid!  She  is  a  princess — is. of  our 
blood.  Hellen,  thou  art  wrong." 

"Dear  Queen,  Electra,  the  niece  of  Oltis,  is  she  that  I 
mean — a  maiden  most  fair,  most  bright.  There  could  be 
but  one  Electra  with  such  eyes,  such  a  smile,  such  a 
grand  spirit.  To  look  upon  her  is  to  fall  at  her  feet." 

The  queen  lay  back  and  moaned :  "  Electra  it  is — it 
is."  Then  clasping  her  hands  she  implored:  "O  Po- 
seidon, is  this  the  next?  And  canst  thou  look  on?  O 
Amen,  hast  thou  no  shafts  of  fire?" 

Hellen  was  awestricken  at  the  intense  despair  of  her 
tone,  the  reproach  even. 

"  Dear,  dear  Queen,  be  not  so  wrought.  Thou  wilt 
die." 

"  Nay,  Hellen."  To  his  amazement,  she  again  half 
arose.  "  Nay,  I  shall  not  die.  I  will  live — live  to  bring 
to  naught  these  fiends — these  monsters  of  false  dealing. 
Yet,  ah,  Atlano,  Atlano !"  She  began  to  weep  in  a  way 
that  rent  him. 

After  a  little,  with  the  hope  to  divert  her,  he  said : 

"Electra  hath  told  us  of  thy  fond  feeling  for  her 
mother." 

"Yea.  We  were  most  dear  to  each  other.  The 
horror  of  it,  the  crime,  that  Electra  hath  been  called  to 
the  temple!" 

"Queen  Atlana,  why  is  it  a  crime?" 


THE  .TEMPLE.  93 

"Hellen,  I  will  tell  thee."  She  looked  about  her  in 
fear,  before  whispering: 

"  It  is — that,  at  times,  the  handmaids  have  been  called  to 
the  inner  holy  place,  where  only  the  highest  priests  and 
the  king  can  serve.  And — these  handmaids  never  have 
been  heard  of  more.  Never  hath  one  been  seen  after 
passing  into  the  inner  holy  place." 

Alas  for  poor  Hellen !  He  could  only  break  away  and 
utter  cry  after  cry  of  dismay  until  speech  came. 

"  What  can  I  do?  What  can  I  do?  Ah,  why  have  I 
not  known  this?" 

"  It  is  wise  for  these  Atlanteans,  in  their  lack  of  spirit, 
to  be  quiet,  Hellen.  But,  hearken."  Her  tone  was  calm 
with  all  its  anguish.  Insensibly,  he  also  calmed,  and 
again  knelt  beside  her. 

"  I  must  tell  thee — these  handmaids  who  have  thus 
vanished  were  the  fairest  of  their  sisters.  Thus  do  I  fear 
for  ^Eole  and  Electra." 

Hellen,  groaning,  sank  prostrate,  unnerved. 

"  Thinkest  thou,  Hellen,  they  were  yielded  on  the  altar, 
the  gifts  of  a  wicked  worship  ?  Or  what  else  thinkest 
thou?  What  thoughts  have  been  mine  since  the  first 
lovely  young  girl  was  taken  from  the  others.  And  I  have 
had  from  Atlano  but  laughter,  mockery,  when  I  have 
questioned." 

"Queen  Atlana,  thou  hast  rent  me!" 

Hellen  had  arisen  to  pace  wildly :  and  then  stopped, 
and  fell  to  considering  after  the  manner  of  one  demented. 

"  Hellen,  it  will  not  do  to  give  way  as  if  mad.  Rather, 
case  thyself  in  rock.  Thou  shouldst  be  serpent  and  dove, 
wouldst  thou  help  ^Eole  and  Electra." 

"  Easy  it  is  to  talk  thus ! "     fie  paused,  choked  for  the 


94  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

moment.  "  But- — what  can  I  do  ?  How  can  I  help  them  ? 
Oh,  ye  base  Pelasgians,  to  leave  us  to  this  fate!  I  would 
wish  to  be  born  of  stones,  iron — not  of  such  flesh  and 
blood!" 

"  Hellen,  thou  art  going  mad,  thus  to  charge  thy  par- 
ents, and  such  parents!  Call  to  mind  that  thou  hast  told 
me  of  their  truth,  their  care.  Nay — thou  art  not  going 
mad— thou  art  mad.  Yea,  demons  hold  thee.  Leave 
me,  Hellen!" 

The  queen's  indignation  would  have  overwhelmed  any 
save  this  fiery,  reckless,  despairing  youth.  He  was  too 
far  gone  to  be  reached  by  reproach  of  any  kind.  Thus, 
he  turned  away,  saying: 

"Thou  hast  said  it,  Queen  Atlana.  I  will  leave  thee. 
My  own  bitter  thoughts  are  more  dear  than  the  cheer 
thou  givest.  But  with  thee  I  leave  my  fond  wishes,  for 
thou  hast  been  father,  mother  in  one,  the  gods  bless 
thee!" 

With  this  he  began  to  hasten  away. 

The  queen  watched  him  in  anguish.  He  must  not 
leave  with  such  a  sore  spirit.  When  he  was  even  at  the 
door,  she  murmured: 

"  Hellen,  one  more  word." 

"Queen  Atlana,  thou  hast  given  me  too  many." 

Though  he  had  paused  and  turned  full  around. 

"  I  am  sure  all  will  go  well,  if  thou  wilt  wait  and  be 
calm." 

"Have  we  not  waited — years?  And  this  is  what  they 
bring." 

"It  may  be  the  first  step  to  your  home." 

Hellen  walked  toward  her  with  eager  face,  "That 
calleth  to  my  mind  this/'  he  said. 


•    THE   TEMPLE.  95 

Then  he  related  what  had  occurred  between  himself 
and  the  red-garbed  figure,  and  dwelt  upon  the  interven^ 
tion  of  the  mysterious  voice.  The  queen  acknowledged 
the  force  of  Electra's  reason  for  being  dragged  to  the 
temple  by  bending  her  head  in  shame;  and  raised  it  not 
until  he  spoke  of  the  voice.  At  the  end,  she  was  so  awed 
as  to  fall  back  overcome.  Her  lips  then  moved  as  if  in 
prayer,  and  Hellen  distinguished: 

u  O  Amen — O  Poseidon — ye  have  not  forgotten,  as  I 
feared." 

She  continued  quiet  for  a  little,  her  eyes  closed.'  Then 
she  raised  with  sudden  strength  and  brightening  look. 

"  Hellen,  hope.     The  gods  answer.     I  feel  it." 

"  Could  I  but  feel  it.     Are  there  gods?  " 

"Hellen,  no  more.  Call  to  mind  thy  last  sin.  There 
are  limits." 

"Forgive  me,  dear  Queen." 

"The  king  seeth  the  powers  above  are  in  this,  or  he 
would  not  have  yielded.  He  hath  granted  vEole  and 
thyself  much." 

"  Every  night  since  have  we  met,  and  Electra  hath  been 
with  us  each  time." 

"Dear  Electra.  Hellen,  she  is  noble.  Such  care  was 
hers  of  her  mother.  She  is  true  and  fond." 

"Do  I  not  know  it?" 

Then  he  blushed  because  of  the  queen's  keen  look. 

"Think  not  too  much  of  her,  Hellen.  It  will  but  cause 
thee  further  sorrow." 

"Dear  Queen  Atlana,  didst  thou  know  her  father?" 

"  Yea.  Cairais  was  a  most  noble  prince  of  Khemi.  He 
came  hither  to  visit,  and  learn  of  our  land  of  Chimu. 
Then  it  was  that  he  met  Lustra,  the  sister  of  Oltis,  At 


96  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

once  were  they  drawn  to  each  other ;  and  soon  were  wed- 
ded, and  went  to  Khemi.  They  staid  in  Khemi  several 
years;  and  there  was  Electra  born.  But  Lustra  began  to 
fail,  and  pined  for  Atlantis.  Cairais  brought  her  back, 
and  she  grew  better.  Then  he  sickened  and  passed 
away  before  we  thought  him  in  danger.  Lustra  so 
mourned  that  she  again  failed;  and  was  not  long  in  going 
to  him.  Through  her  time  of  pain,  the  child  Electra 
showed  a  grand  heart.  She  was  a  woman  in  thought 
and  help." 

" Have  not  ^Eole  and  I  felt  it?" 

"  Her  mother  was  good  and  most  fair ;  her  father,  noble 
of  heart  and  mind.  Electra,  in  truth,  is  their  daughter." 

"But — dear  Queen — why  should  the  Atlanteans  bear 
as  they  do?" 

"  They  have  been  changing  fast  since  the  rule  of  Oltis. 
They  are  blind,  lost  to  feeling,  sunk  in  pleasure.  When 
some  have  risen  in  their  anger  they  have  been  sore  treated. 
The  father  of  the  first  handmaid  that  was  called  became 
too  questioning,  too  threatening.  Therefore,  he  and  his 
family  were  banished  to  Chimu.  After  a  few  such  cases, 
the  people  yielded.  Thou  knowest  even  I  was  forced 
to  yield." 

"How?" 

"Whilst  I  clung  to  ^Eole,  a  drug  was  held  at  my  nos- 
trils that  made  me,  fcr  the  while,  lose  all  sense.  Their 
arts  are  many." 

"  I  shall  be  crazed  again ! " 

"Be  calm,  Hellen.  Call  to  mind  that  the  gods  are 
hearkening.  My  dreams  long  have  boded  some  dire  evil 
to  this  island." 

"May  such  come.     May  this  island  sink  into  these 


THE   TEMPLE.  97 

waters,  and  soon — to  rid  the  world  of  such  wicked 
work! " 

"Hellen,  thou  knowest  not  what  thou  sayest.  Yet, 
thou  dost  but  speak  my  dreams." 

She  covered  her  eyes  with  her  hands,  and  tremor  after 
tremor  passed  over  her. 

"Dear  Queen  Atlana,  we  will  cease  this  talk  so  full  of 
horror.  Let  me  kiss  thy  hand.  Then  will  I  go." 

"Yea,  Hellen.  It  were  better  thou  shouldst  leave  me 
for  a  little." 

She  held  out  her  hands.  He  rubbed  them  gently, 
magnetically,  so  that  she  became  calmer,  and  soon  lay 
quiet.  Then  he  arranged  the  cushions,  and  placed  the 
shawl  over  her  most  tenderly. 

"  Dear  Queen  Atlana,  mayest  thou  now  slumber.  I  go 
fora  little." 

"  My  fond  :wishes  to  JEole  and  Electra.  And  bid  them 
hope." 

"I  will." 

After  kissing  her  hands  he  went  from  her.  The  ladies 
Rica  and  Elna  then  came  in  and  fanned  her  until  sleep 
came. 

Alas,  poor  Queen  Atlana! 


CHAPTER  VIII. 


IT  was  an  hour  past  noon  when  Hellen  left  the  palace. 
Soon  he  was  traversing  the  great  roadway  among  throngs 
of  people,  some  on  foot,  some  on  horseback,  some  in 
chariots;  and  all,  like  himself,  bound  for  the  great  tern- 
pie. 

For  this  was  the  Festival  day  of  Poseidon,  and  he 
must  now  be  honored  less  from  love  than  from  habit. 
So  much  had  this  people  fallen. 

This  great  roadway  was  stupendous  of  construction. 
Of  thirty  feet  in  width,  it  coiled  about  the  mountain, 
spiral-like,  from  the  base  to  the  summit  fifteen  hundred 
feet  above,  in  terraces  of  a  hundred  feet  in  height— these 
terraces  being  interrupted  only  about  the  vast  ground- 
work of  the  temple,  and  there  being  continued  in  tunnels. 
In  many  places  the  roadway  was  cut  out  of  the  solid  rock; 
and,  in  others,  built  over  solid  masonry  in  which  the 
arch  was  a  conspicuous  figure;  whilst  transverse  paths 
led  from  it  up  and  down  in  numerous  available  points, 
causing  the  mountain  to  be  accessible  in  every  part.  In 
this  manner  did  the  ancient  Atlanteans  testify  their  hom- 
age for  Poseidon  and  Cleito,  whose  temple  surmounted 
all-^-whose  temple  now  was  so  seldom  approached  even 
by  those  considering  themselves  the  most  devout. 

(98) 


POSEIDON'S  FESTIVAL  DAY;  99 

Along  the  roadway,  with  the  throng,  speeded  Hellen 
until  he  arrived  at  the  wide  transverse  road  that  curved 
upward  to  the  Grove  of  Poseidon  and  through  the  grove 
to  the  great  court  of  the  temple. 

This  Grove  of  Poseidon,  dense  in  its  shade,  was  planted 
in  cypresses  and  palms  that  stood  in  groups  of  threes, 
and  about  it  were  stationed  columns  of  orichalcum  in- 
scribed with  the  ancient  laws,  both  civil  and  religious. 
The  largest  of  these  columns  stood  in  front  of  the  gate- 
way of  the  great  court,  and  of  this  more  will  be  said 
anon.  Sufficient  for  the  present  is  it  to  add  that,  as  every 
Atlantean  passed  it,  he  was  supposed  to  bow  in  venera- 
tion. Though  of  late  years  even  this  simple  observance 
was  falling  into  almost  utter  neglect. 

Hellen  entered  the  gateway  to  find  the  great  court 
quite  filled  with  people.  On  he  pressed  to  the  main 
portico — that  vast  portico  about  which  were  ranged  the 
golden  statues  of  Poseidon's  ten  sons  and  their  wives.* 
Here  he  paused,  as  did  others,  to  admire  the  garlands 
flung  about  these,  as  well  as  gaze  upon  the  scene  below, 
of  mountain  with  encircling  zones  of  land  and  water,  of 
the  beautiful  Luith  winding  to  the  sea,  of  that  sea  spread- 
ing blue  and  serene  to  the  eastward.  And  Hellen 
thought  that  never  had  a  day  been  so  fair,  never  had  the 
view  been  so  enchanting. 

'  He  passed  through  the  portal,  and  into  a  spacious  hall 
whose  stone  ceiling  was  supported  by  columns  of  granite 
and  syenite.  From  this  hall  opened  the  great  circular 
temple  proper,  its  wide  portal  facing.the  entering  one;  and 
both  looking  to  the  east. 

*Plato. 


IOO  POSEIDON  S   PARADISE. 

Just  within  this  sacred  portal,  Hellen  took  his  stand  so 
as  to  face  the  great  altar  to  the  right.  As  the  people 
entered,  they  also  turned  to  face  both  portal  and  altar, 
and  consequently  the  east.  Of  the  four  cardinal  points, 
the  east  was  held  in  the  most  reverence,  it  being  deemed 
the  especial  abiding  place  of  the  gods. 

At  the  northern  curve  of  the  temple  were  three  doors 
that  led  to  the  temple  extension.  The  one  toward  the 
east  opened  into  a  passage  leading  to  the  inner  holy  place, 
or  sanctuary,  and  through  it  only  the  king,  high  priest, 
chief  priest,  and  the  few  priests  highest  in  authority 
could  pass.  The  middle  door  admitted  the  inferior 
priests  from  their  gathering  room.  By  the  third  door, 
toward  the  west,  the  handmaids  entered  from  the  long 
passage  that  extended  northward  to  their  own  building. 
On  the  left  of  this  passage  were  the  rooms  reserved  for 
the  priests  and  the  few  male  attendants.  On  its  right, 
the  first  door  opened  into  the  great  gathering  room,  and 
farther  along  were  other  doors  leading  to  rooms  connect- 
ing with  this  that  were  sacred  to  the  priests.  As  the 
rooms  on  the  right  of  the  passage,  as  well  as  the  gather- 
ing room,  were  inside  rooms,  they  would  have  been  dark 
had  not  this  part  of  the  extension  been  run  up  higher, 
thus  admitting  of  apertures  in  the  walls  just  below  the 
vaulted  ceilings.  To  the  right  of  this  middle  part,  was 
the  inner  sanctuary  with  its  rear  connecting  rooms. 
These  were  lighted  by  apertures;  and  those  of  the  inner 
sanctuary  and  the  principal  rooms  overlooked  the  eastern 
coast. 

On  the  great  stone  dais  holding  the  golden  altar  and 
leading  to  the  inner  sanctuary,  were  gathered  the  priests, 
chanting.  Toward  the  portal  were  the  minstrels  with 


IO2  POSEIDON  S   PARADISE. 

lyre,  syrinx,  harp,  pipes,  cymbals,  and  drum.  At  inter- 
vals these  accompanied  the  priests,  the  people  swelling 
the  refrains. 

On  a  dais  near  the  middle  door,  sat  the  king  in  his 
robes  of  state,  and  about  him  on  a  lower  dais  were 
seated  the  nobles  and  their  wives.  Grouped  about  the 
statues  of  Poseidon  and  Cleito  were  the  Handmaids, 
attired  in  long  flowing  robes  of  thin  white  linen  and 
garlanded  with  lilies.  Each  held  a  bunch  of  rarest  flow- 
ers, beside.  A  charming  spectacle  were  they  of  youthful 
grace  and  innocence.  But  the  despairing  Hellen,  as  he 
gazed,  could  but  shudder  and  grow  faint  at  thought  of 
their  probable  fate. 

At  first  he  could  not  distinguish  yEole,  nor  Electra. 
But  erelong,  he  perceived  them  to  the  left  of  the  statue 
of  Poseidon ;  and  soon  was  brightening  under  a  loving 
look  from  the  one  and  a  smile  from  the  other.  Then,  so 
great  became  the  pressure  of  the  crowd,  that  he  lost  sight 
of  them,  and  thus  turned  his  attention  to  the  statues  of 
the  Nereids  nearest  him.  These,  as  well  as  the  others, 
were  lavishly  decorated  with  flowers  conspicuous  among 
which  were  the  blue  lotus,  chrysanthemum,  anemone, 
acacia  blossom,  convolvulus,  water  lily,  rose,  tuberose, 
lilac,  and  the  graceful  plumes  of  the  papyrus.  Tall  shoots 
.of  the  last,  over  ten  feet  in  height,  also  adorned  the  aper- 
tures, producing  fine  effect;  whilst  garlands  and  festoons 
hung  from  every  available  point.  Most  elegantly  did  the 
vast  interior  bear  testimony  to  the  Atlanteans'  skill  in 
flower  culture. 

When  the  temple  was  full,  and  but  few  stragglers 
arriving,  the  great  silver  gong  was  sounded  before  the 
altar  by  a  priest,  Profound  became  the  quiet.  And? 


POSEIDON'S  FESTIVAL  DAY.  103 

almost  instantly,  the  door  leading  to  the  inner  sanctuary 
opened  to  admit  the  high  priest,  the  chief  priest,  and  the 
few  priests  of  superior  rank. 

Of  course,  Oltis  was  the  observed  of  all,  not  so  much 
because  of  his  office,  nor  the  fact  of  his  officiating  so 
seldom,  as  that  the  people  held  an  unconscious  fear  and 
distrust  of  him.  Every  eye  was  fixed. 

Now,  as  he  moved  with  slow,  stately  step  toward  the 
altar,  a  mighty  shock  came  upon  these  quiescent  island- 
ers. Oltis  had  dared  to  make  another  innovation  upon 
the  ancient  sacred  customs !  He  had  discarded  the  white 
linen  robe  of  the  priests,  the  silver  circlet  with  its  sapphire, 
and  was  resplendent  in  a  purple  woolen  robe  embroidered 
in  gold  and  a  miter  richly  jeweled.  Worse,  he  was  wear- 
ing these  with  an  air  indicating  he  would  brook  no  inter- 
ference. 

The  great  throng  began  to  sway,  and  murmur;  and 
those  that  could,  looked  from  Oltis  to  King  Atlano,  in- 
quiringly, resentfully. 

But  Atlano  was  smiling  back  as  response  to  the  salu- 
tation of  the  high  priest,  appearing  to  think  it  in  order 
that  the  priestly  vestments  should  rival  his  own  in  color 
and  splendor.  For  Atlano  wore  the  royal  purple  sacred 
ever  before  to  the  king,  and  his^  high  crown  was  no 
richer  in  gems  than  the  high  priest's  miter. 

When  the  king  showed  no  disapproval,  the  murmurs 
of  dissent  grew  louder,  and  even  began  to  swell  above  the 
anthem  the  priests  were  raising  to  the  accompaniment  of 
the  minstrels.  But  this  anthem  was  long,  and  in  honor 
of  Poseidon,  and  of  such  beauty  that  the  dissenting  ones 
began  to  listen,  charmed.  When  it  ceased,  the  vast 
assemblage  had  calmed. 


IO4  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

Then  Oltis  swept  before  the  altar  to  chant  with  melo- 
dious voice  an  invocation  to  Poseidon,  the  while  heaping 
upon  it  the  fruits  and  flowers  the  people  presented  for 
offering.  When  the  altar  could  hold  no  more,  he  turned 
and  implored  blessings  from  the  gods  in  return  for  the 
virtues  of  their  monarch.  He  dwelt  long  upon  the  king's 
moderation,  justice,  self-command,  generosity,  love  of 
truth,  freedom  from  covetousness  and  sensuality  in  so  ful- 
some a  manner  that  Hellen  writhed;  and  next  caught 
himself  groaning  as  he  wondered  over  the  easy  forbear- 
ance of  this  listening  people. 

When  Oltis  had  finished,  and  was  raising  his  head 
-proudly 'to  survey  the  immense  audience,  Hellen  took  in 
as  never  before  his  strong  likeness  to  Atlano.  Both 
were  tall,  powerfully  formed,  strong  featured,  slightly  re- 
ceding of  forehead  and  chin,  red  of  skin,  and  fiery-eyed. 
But,  in  Oltis'  face  was  a  look  of  dissimulation  and  craft 
that  repelled  even  more  than  Atlano's  sensual  expression. 
In  a  flash  Hellen  understood. 

"Ah,"  thought  he,  "Oltis  hath  aims  beyond  this  tem- 
ple. Can  it  be  that  he  pandereth  to  Atlano  with  the  view 
to  be  king  himself?  That  royal  robe  meaneth  much!" 

While  Oltis  stood  gazing  at  the  people,  and  receiving 
with  unconcern  their  dissatisfied  looks,  a  great  stir  was 
heard  in  the  entrance  hall.  As  this  increased,  every  eye 
that  could  turned  to  the  portal,  to  behold  there  enter- 
ing— Queen  Atlana  with  her  ladies,  whilst  Azu  himself 
held  up  her  long  .purple  train! 

At  this  most  unusual  appearance,  the  audience  went 
wild — smiling,  waving  their  hands,  bursting  into  enthusi- 
astic cries.  The  Atlanteans  loved  their  queen,  and  her 
long  absence  from  worship  had  been  wondered  at  and 


POSEIDON'S  FESTIVAL  DAY.  105 

deplored.  Her  vacant  chair  had  been  a  protest  of  which 
they  had  not  felt  free  to  speak.  But  now  all  must  be 
right,  as  she  was  coming  back.  So  they  went  wild  of 
their  delight. 

The  astonished  king  had  arisen.  Oltis  stood  fixed  and 
staring.  Queen  Atlana,  crowned,  clad  in  purple  and 
gold,  and  ablaze  with  jewels,  slowly  advanced — the  peo- 
ple joyfully  giving  way — until  she  had  come  nigh  the 
king.  With  her  ladies'  assistance  she  mounted  the  few 
steps  of  the  dais;  and  sank  into  the  chair  she  had  been 
wont  to  occupy  at  the  side  of  the  king,  but  which  now 
was  placed  toward  the  edge  of  the  dais.  Then  her 
ladies  formed  about  her,  and,  following  her  example,  bent 
in  prayer. 

Intense  had  grown  the  quiet.  They  were  as  spell- 
bound, waiting  for  the  queen  to  raise  her  head.  When 
she  did,  it  was  to  look  toward  the  king.  But  his  face 
was  averted.  Then  her  glance  was  toward  the  priests. 
Breathlessly  watched  the  people.  How  would  she  ac- 
cept the  high  priest's  latest  profanity? 

Her  eye  was  quick  to  distinguish  Oltis  in  his  royal 
robing.  And  she  started  violently.  For  this  the  people 
were  prepared.  But  the  olden  spirit  of  Atlantis  stirred 
within  them,  when,  accepting  to  the  full  his  intent,  she 
arose  and  stared  at  him,  astounded ! 

Despite  himself,  Oltis'  eyes  fell  beneath  hers.  This  en- 
couraged the  awakening  islanders',  who  began  to  mur- 
mur rebelliously,  even  to  hiss.  Yes,  it  had  come  to  this 
— a  high  priest  of  Atlantis  was  suffering  indignity  in  the 
temple,  and  from  its  worshipers  ! 

Shuddering,  the  queen  again  looked  toward  the  king, 
to  meet  his  scornful  smile.  This  smile  the  people  beheld, 


io6  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

anch  further,  the  grand  manner  in  which  the  queen  drew 
herself  up  and  questioned  with  her  eloquent  eyes.  In 
their  appreciation,  they  burst  forth  into  their  favorite  cry 
of  "All  dear  is  Queen  Atlana!"  but  at  once  hushed  upon 
perceiving  the  baleful  looks  the  king  was  casting  at  her. 

Mute  of  their  rage,  they  began  to  sway  tumultuously, 
vengefully  :  then  made  as  if  they  would  array  themselves 
about  her  as  she  tottered,  and  leaned  upon  the  Lady 
Rica.  And  the  ensuing  mutterings  grew  into  impreca- 
tions. 

At  this  serious  moment,  diversion  occurred.  The  door 
leading  to  the  inner  sanctuary  opened,  admitting  a  figure 
taller  than  any  in  that  assemblage,  and  of  such  majesty 
that  the  surging  crowd  quieted,  and  a  few  cried  out  in 
awe: 

"  The  '  Silent  Priest ' !      The  '  Silent  Priest ' ! " 

The  'Silent  Priest'  bowing  in  grand,  yet  benign  man- 
ner, advanced  until  almost  beside  Oltis;  then,  facing  the 
people,  signed  that  the  murmurings  must  cease,  and  the 
ceremonies  continue.  Most  graceful  and  significant  were 
his  gestures :  and  even  Atlano  and  Oltis  followed  them  as 
if  charmed. 

As  to  Queen  Atlana,  her  amazement  was  supreme. 
Never  had  she  seen  this  priest,  though  much  had  she 
wondered  over  his  mysterious  advent  upon  the  island, 
and  what  such  presence  meant.  Thus  she  stood  trans- 
fixed. 

Rarely  had  the  '  Silent  Priest '  appeared  at  the  services. 
Yet,  among  the  people,  it  was  already  whispered  that, 
since  his  coming,  things  had  changed  for  the  better. 
Fewer  were  the  animal  offerings,  and  no  handmaids  had 
been  forced  into  the  inner  sanctuary.  Now  it  was  plain 


POSEIDON'S  FESTIVAL  DAY.  107 

that  he  exercised  some  subtle  force  not  only  upon  the 
subordinate  priests,  but  even -upon  King  Atlano  and  the 
high  priest  as  these  were  regarding  him  in  reverence,  in 
subservience. 

When  the  king  and  queen  were  seated,  the  'Silent 
Priest'  went  before  the  altar,  there  to  raise  his  eyes 
and  move  his  lips  in  prayer.  But  no  sound  came  forth, 
for  the  'Silent  Priest'  was  voiceless.  But  such  were  his 
magnetism  and  expression  that  king,  queen,  priests  and 
people  followed  him  in  awe,  and  partly  comprehending. 

When  his  prayer  was  finished,  he  went  from  the  altar, 
a  little  to  one  side,  and  stood  absorbed. 

Then  Oltis  moved  before  the  altar,  and  signed  to  the 
handmaids.  These  began  to  sing  in  such  fashion  that 
the  people  listened,  enthralled.  Soon  they  were  gliding 
about  the  statues  of  Poseidon  and  Cleito,  and  in  and  out 
among  the  Nereids,  still  singing.  To  Hellen,  knowing 
what  he  did,  it  was  unbearable  to  listen  to  the  sweet 
voices,  and  watch  the  graceful  movements  of  these  beau- 
tiful, innocent,  perhaps  doomed  young  girls,  each  wear- 
ing so  charmingly  her  robe  of  filmy  white,  her  garland 
of  purest  lilies. 

As  they  moved  about  Poseidon,  they  threw  in  his 
chariot  their  bunches  of  flowers,  so  that  quickly  he  was 
standing  amid  heaping  floral  tributes.  And  Cleito  was  not 
neglected,  for  each  took  off  the  garland  running  from 
shoulder  to  waist,  to  lay  it  about  her,  after  stooping  to 
kiss  her  hand.  And,  oh,  the  grace  of  it  all ! 

Quite  a  while  did  this  last,  to  the  delight  of  the 
beholders.  After  the  handmaids  had  again  resumed  their 
places,  all  grew  grave,  for  the  time  had  come  when  Oltis 
was  to  deliver  the  speech  eulogistic 


io8  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

He  stood  up  high  before  them  in  front  of  the  altar,  and 
his  haughty  tones  rang  out: 

"Gracious  King,  Gracious  Queen,  Priests,  Nobles, 
People:  another  year  hath  brought  plenty  upon  Atlantis. 
Another  year  have  the  gods  smiled :  another  year  have 
they  breathed  into  our  minds  their  will.  And,  this  day,  as 
a  year  since,  yea,  as  thousands  of  years  since,  we  meet  to 
joy  in  the  festival  of  our  Father  Poseidon,  and  to  plead 
for  his  further  favor.  I,  his  high  priest,  though  far  from 
worthy — ' 

Here  was  most  fearful  interruption.  From  the  statue 
of  Poseidon  emanated  a  groan;  and  then  it  flung  at  Oltis 
this. 

"Why  art  thou  far  from  worthy?" 

Oltis  shrank  back,  mute,  and  gazed  in  horror  at  the 
statue.  The  people,  screaming  in  terror,  fell  against  each 
other.  The  king  and  queen  started  to  their  feet,  and 
stood  rigid. 

But  Oltis,  with  greatest  effort,  rallied.  In  loud,  though 
shaking  tones,  he  continued: 

"I  call  myself  far  from  worthy,  because  with  the  years 
I  the  better  know  my  failings,  my  evil  turnings — " 

"Is  thy  new  robe  an  evil  turning?"  was  now  spoken 
abruptly  by  a  powerful  voice  at  the  rear  of  the  assem- 
blage. 

There  was  a  simultaneous  looking  backward  to  discover 
this  speaker.  Oltis  stared  in  the  same  direction,  paling 
even  to  his  lips.  Fearful  was  the  hush  that  followed. 
At  length,  he  desperately  resumed: 

"On  this  day  so  promising — " 

But  paused  to  gaze,  petrified,  at  the  people,  who  were 
reflecting  his  stony  horror, 


POSEIDON'S  FESTIVAL  DAY.  109 

Far  off,  beneath  the  waters,  was  beginning  a  loud, 
menacing  rumbling!  It  was  approaching  the  island! 
On — on — it  was  coming — even  to  beneath  their  feet! 
Was  the  sea  pouring  into  the  bowels  of  the  earth? 

As  they  stood  dazed,  the  massive  walls  began  to  shake 
violently,  threatening  to  fall  inward — the  accompaniment 
to  the  earth  now  quivering  fast  beneath — that  earth  they 
had  deemed  so  solid,  so  stable! 

With  the  cry  of  panic,  the  islanders  began  to  rush 
upon  each  other,  no  purpose  in  their  movements.  Great 
loss  of  life  would  have  resulted  had  not  the  silver  gong 
sounded  imperatively. 

The  frantic  people  turned  to  see  it  held  by  the  '  Silent 
Priest,'  who  was  still  standing  in  his  place  with  mien  un- 
daunted. He  returned  their  agonized  looks  by  smiles; 
then  gesticulated  that  the  worst  was  over.  Indeed,  the 
earth  was  already  quieting.  Next,  he  pointed  to  Queen 
Atlana,  as  if  beseeching  their  consideration.  They  looked 
to  perceive  her  fainting  in  the  arms  of  the  Lady  Rica. 
Then  they  calmed. 

The  oscillations  had  ceased.  Atlano,  haggard  and 
trembling,  signed  that  the  queen  must  be  taken  out. 
Accordingly,  she  was  placed  in  a  chair  and  borne  by 
some  of  the  nobles  to  her  chariot,  the  people  looking  on 
mute,  motionless. 

But  when  she  had  been  borne  out,  they  began  to. 
hasten  after  her,  with  no  regard  for  the  benediction  Oltis 
was  endeavoring  to  mutter.  When  king  and  priests  alone 
remained,  these,  by  one  accord,  speeded  to  their  respec- 
tive passages,  thence  to  escape  into  the  air.  Surely  such 
a  convulsion  must  have  direfully  disfigured  the  face  of 
nature. 


no  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

But  without,  all  was  bright,  serene,  unchanged.  Not 
a  stone  had  fallen.  But — what  did  it  mean?  Never 
within  the  island's  existence,  had  there  been  any  evidence 
of  the  earth's  instability.  And  it  was  Poseidon's  Fes- 
tival Day !  Was  there  warning  in  this  ? 


CHAPTER   IX. 

THE    'SILENT  PRIEST.' 

DURING  the  earthquake,  Hellen  had  tried  to  force  his 
way  to  ^Eole  and  Electra  in  face  of  the  panic-stricken 
throng  pressing  toward  the  portal.  He  would  have 
been  crushed  had  not  the  people  quieted  under  the  mag- 
netism of  the  'Silent  Priest.' 

./Eole  and  Electra  were  standing  close  to  the  statue  of 
Poseidon  when  the  queen  became  prostrated  because  of 
the  king's  baleful  looks.  And  they  could  not  hope  to 
get  beside  her,  so  great  was  the  surging  of  the  people. 

Then  appeared  this  '  Silent  Priest.'  From  the  first 
glance,  ^€Lole  had  stood  motionless, fascinated ;  and  aroused 
only  when  her  companions  began  to  sing  and  march. 
During'the  evolutions,  her  eyes  were  continually  turning 
to  him.  When  in  her  place  again  beside  the  statue,  she 
saw  only  him,  heard  not  Oltis  when  he  attempted  his 
speech.  Then  came  the  shock  of  the  mysterious  voice. 

"Ah,  Electra,  it  speaketh  again,"  she  whispered:  "It 
is  the  voice  of  our  friend." 

"  Yea,  but  not  the  voice  of  a  friend  to  these  Atlanteans. 
Look  at  the  queen ! " 

^Eole  turned  to  perceive  both  king  and  queen  gazing 
stonily  at  the  statue.  She  responded  : 

"Electra,  I  fear  for  her.     Let  us  get  to  her." 

(in) 


112  POSEIDON  S    PARADISE. 

Desperately  they  tried  to  make  their  way,  but  vain 
was  their  puny  strength.  It  was  some  relief  when  the 
queen  sat  down;  but  again  she  arose  when  the  voice  came 
from  the  rear;  and  was  as  marble  until  the  earthquake 
when  she  fell  in  Rica's  arms. 

^Eole,  of  her  dizziness,  would  have  fallen  also,  had  not 
a  strong  arm  upheld  her,  and  a  tender  voice  whispered : 

"yEole,  strength.     The  worst  is  over." 

It  was  Sensel,  and  he  was  offering  his  other  arm  to 
Electra;  whilst  about  him  were  flocking  the  nearest  hand- 
maids, as  though  he  alone  could  save  them. 

It  was  at  this  moment  that  Hellen  succeeded  in  getting 
sight  of  the  two.  Reaching  an  aperture,  he  sprang  up 
among  its  clustering  papyrus  plumes  to  perceive  them 
with  Sensel.  By  this  time,  the  people  were  quieting,  and 
Queen  Atlana  was  being  borne  out.  As  the  throng 
pressed  after  her,  Hellen  was  the  better  able  to  watch. 
Great  was  his  relief  when  Sensel  began  marshaling  the 
handmaids  to  their  door.  "If  he  can  but  get  them  to  the 
air,"  he  thought,  "before  more  evil  cometh." 

Hid  among  the  papyrus,  he  waited  until  all  had 
passed  out  even  to  the  priest  and  handmaids  in  attend- 
ance upon  the  altar  fire. 

For  once  the  great  temple  was  deserted.  Heften  was 
alone.  As  he  realized  this,  an  idea  came  that  he  was 
quick  to  act  upon.  Springing  from  the  aperture,  he 
darted  across  the  great  space  toward  the  door  of  the 
handmaids,  opened  this,  and  beheld,  stretching  deep,  the 
passage  through  which  Sensel  had  conducted  him  to  the 
priests'  gathering  room;  and  knew  that  some  distance 
down,  was  the  side  passage  leading  to  the  cell  where  he 
had  seen  the  red-garbed  figure.  At  the  very  end  was  a 


THE  'SILENT  PRIEST.'  113 

door  leading,  probably,  to  the  building  of  the  handmaids. 
If  he  could  but  run  down  this  long  passage,  and  come 
upon  fiLole  and  Electra! 

As  if  urged  by  a  force  uncontrollable,  he  sped  onward 
—  his  eyes,  his  thoughts  on  the  door  at  the  end.  But, 
when  midway,  was  arrested,  and  by  a  voice.  It  was  as 
t!i  KI  rh  a  wall  had  sprung  up  in  front  of  him.  Low, 
s»  •  >ii£  in  fe.ir,  it  warned. 

1  Ridi  youth,  thou  wilt  ruin  all.  Go  back  ere  the 
priests  come.  Wouidst  thou  die?" 

Hellen  still  would  have  pressed  on. 

"  Gall  to  mind  thy  promise.  If  here  thou  art  found,  at 
an  end  are  the  meetings  with  thy  sister — the  hope  of  free- 
dom." 

Hellen,  now  irresolute,  was  looking  about  him  for  the 
red-garbed  figure,  when  Sensel  appeared  through  the  far 
door.  For  one  moment,  the  latter  stood  motionless. 
Then  he  bounded  toward  Hellen.  Seizing  his  wrist,  he 
cried : 

"If  thou  lovestthy  sister,  out  of  this.     Fly!" 

But  Hellen  shook  off  his  hand  as  he  answered: 

"Touch  me  not.     I  will  go  of  my  own  will." 

Sensel,  holding  with  the  more  strength,  began  to  draw 
him  along  as  with  the  force  of  the  wind.  On — on — they 
sped,  and  into  the  temple.  Here  it  was  still  empty, 
but  voices  could  be  heard  in  the  passage  leading  to  the 
inner  sanctuary.  Sensel  cried : 

"On  to  the  portal!"  still  holding  fast.  And  Hellen, 
at  last  realizing  his  rashness,  complied.  But  not  to  es- 
cape. The  sanctuary  door  opened  as  they  neared  the 
portal ;  and  in  came  Oltis  and  Urgis. 

The  former's  assurance  had  returned.  But  he  paused 
8 


114  POSEIDON  S    PARADISE. 

in  dismay  at  beholding  the  temple  thus  deserted,  and 
Hellen  and  Sensel  by  the  portal.  The  former  was  freeing 
himself;  the  latter  looked  worsted,  conquered  rather 
than  conquering. 

Hurriedly  the  priests  approached  them.  And  Oltis 
asked : 

"Sensel,  what  doeth  the  youth  here  with  thee?" 

"  He  went  not  with  the  others.  I  would  have  forced 
him  away." 

"The  place  of  a  messenger  is  in  the  outer  court,"  said 
Urgis  sternly. 

"He  is  the  brother  of  JEole  the  handmaid."  Oltis' 
tone  was  meaningful;  and  his  glare  boded  such  evil  that 
Hellen  was  roused  to  resentment.  Though  he  returned 
with  surprising  calm : 

"  Yea,  I  am  the  brother  of  JEole — her  wretched  brother. 
When  all  fled  the  temple,  I  staid  that  I  might  follow  her. 
I  was  making  my  way  through  the  passage  when  set 
upon  by  Sensel,  and  carried  back  as  if  by  the  wind." 

Oltis  looked  at  Urgis.  Triumph  was  in  his  eye. 
And  triumph  responded.  Though  Urgis,  in  hypocritical 
tone  said : 

"The  temple  doth  pride  itself  upon  this  strength  of 
Sensel." 

"I  thought  I  was  strong,"  continued  Hellen,  as  he  re- 
garded Sensel. 

"Thou  wilt  find  thy  strength  as  naught  here.  Tell  me 
—how  far  was  he,  Sensel?" 

"  Most  Honored  and  High  Priest,  he  was  well  in  the 
passage.  But  I  seized  him,  and  speeded  him  here." — 
Sensel's  tone  was  very  low. 

"Didst  thou  see  aught?"  demanded  Oltis  of   Hellen. 


THE  'SILENT  PRIEST.'  115 

"I  saw  naught  but  doors  and  Sensel.  Those  doors  are 
the  same  I  saw  when  brought  before  thee,  Priest  Urgis." 

"Thou  shouldst  say,  'Chief  of  the  Priests,'  "  corrected 
Urgis,  angrily. 

"Then,— 'Chief  of  the  Priests,  Urgis.'"  And  Hellen 
bowed  to  the  ground,  but  with  little  of  reverence. 

His  manner  was  not  lost  upon  Oltis.  Though  smooth 
his  tones,  his  eyes  emitted  a  lurid  satisfaction. 

"He  who  cometh  into  that  passage  not  bidden,  mock- 
eth  the  holy  laws  of  the  temple.  There  is  sore  pain  for 
this  sin." 

"There  should  be  sore  pain,  then,  for  other  sins.  The 
presence  of  the  handmaids  is  a  sin.  Are  the  gods  wait- 
ing?" 

Sensel's  eyes  were  piercing  the  rash  Hellen,  in  their 
indignation.  Further,  did  they  contain  warning?  It 
seemed  as  though  the  latter  predominated  as  Hellen  looked 
from  Oltis  to  him.  As  for  Oltis,  he  was  exultant;  though 
most  grave  was  his  expression. 

"The  youth  would  chide  us  of  the  great  temple — would 
even  chide  the  gods.  For  such  sin  there  is  worse  than 
pain.  He  will  go  to  the  'Deeps.' — Sensel,  the  guards!" 

Sensel  turned  as  if  to  obey,  and  then  paused  to  arrange 
his  sandal. 

"  Hasten,  Sensel.  Every  moment  he  doth  stay  bring- 
eth  taint  to  the  temple." 

"Taint!"  returned  Hellen.  "  It  is  ye— thyself  and  Oltis 
— who  bring  taint  upon  the  temple! — Thou,  Oltis,  hast 
brought  upon  its  face  the  black  look  of  guile,  the  slime 
of  sense,  the  marring  of  every  line  of  that  pure  grace  so 
long  its  own. — Tell  me,  where  are  the  handmaids  thou 
didst  thrust  into  thine  inner  holy  place?  Are  they  to  be 
my  neighbors  in  thy  'Deeps'?" 


ii6  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

It  was  a  revelation,  the  shrinking  back  of  the  two. 
Never  before  had  been  such  braving,  such  questioning! 
Sensel  and  Hellen  read  but  the  one  thing  from  their  cow- 
ering attitude. 

As  the  four  stood  mute,  the  door  of  the  gathering 
room  was  heard  to  open ;  and  there  entered  the  '  Silent 
Priest'  and  several  other  priests.  The  latter  at  once 
resumed  their  neglected  duties;  but  the  silent  one  has- 
tened toward  the  group  by  the  portal. 

Oltis  and  Urgis  were  again  breathing.  And,  strangely, 
a  great  hope  possessed  Hellen  as  the  *  Silent  Priest'  came 
opposite  him.  Eloquent  was  the  mysterious  priest's 
glance  from  one  to  the  other,  so  eloquent  that  Oltis,  as 
if  against  his  will,  explained: 

"  This  youth  hath  sinned.  He  pressed  within  the  west 
passage  in  search  of  his  sister,  the  haadmaid  ^Eole. 
Further,  he  hath  scorned,  mocked,  Urgis  and  myself. 
For  these,  he  will  go  to  the  'Deeps.'" 

By  a  gesture,  the  'Silent  Priest'  deprecated  this  going 
to  the  '  Deeps.'  But  Oltis,  though  with  less  of  determi- 
nation in  voice  and  manner,  iterated : 

"He  will  go  to  the  '  Deeps.'  " 

Merely  by  the  movement  of  his  expressive  hands,  the 
silent  one  referred  to  the  earthquake  and  the  mysterious 
voice,  and  advised  clemency  as  the  youth  had  erred 
from  love  of  his  sister.  All  Hellen  was  as  quick  to  com- 
prehend as  the  priests,  so  ably  did  the  gestures  speak. 
But  Oltis  continued: 

"  He  hath  chided  the  gods.  It  is  the  crowning  sin. 
Sensel,  the  guards!" 

Sensel  still  hesitated.  The  'Silent  Priest'  had  glanced 
at  him,  his  glance  expressing  negation.  As  he  stood 


THE  'SILENT  PRIEST/  117 

irresolute,  unmindful  of  the  indignation  of  Oltis.  The 
'Silent  Priest'  took  from  an  inside  pocket  a  small  roll  of 
papyrus,  and  signed  to  Sensel  for  reed  and  ink. 

When  these  were  brought,  he  wrote  in  large  Atlantean 
characters  swiftly: 

"  It  is  the  Festival  of  Poseidon.  On  this  day,  mercy  is 
ever  shown  all  sinners.  It  is  one  of  the  oldest  laws,  the 
law  of  King  Atlas." 

Oltis  and  Urgis  read.  And  Oltis,  with  exceeding  re- 
luctance, replied : 

"  We  know  it.     It  hath  ever  been  kept." 

The  silent  one  wrote  again: 

"There  is  an  olden  prophecy — '  When  the  stranger 
from  a  far  land  would  seek  his  own  within  the  temple,  the 
high  priest  is  safe  in  forbearing  of  the  heart' " 

"  A  prophecy  I  laugh  at,"  sneered  Oltis.  Though  his 
uncertain  looks  testified  to  the  opposite. 

He  of  silence  again  wrote: 

"Putting  the  olden  law  beside  the  olden  prophecy 
meaneth  much  on  this  day." 

Oltis  and  Urgis  looked  at  each  other  in  doubt,  more 
than  in  doubt.  For  fear  lurked  behind  the  doubt — the 
fear  that  comes  of  dread  of  penalty — the  fear  that  will 
attack  the  stoutest,  most  reckless  villains,  at  times. 
What  was  there  in  this  mysterious  priest  that  served  to 
tongue-tie  them,  as  it  were — yet  loosened  every  evil  and 
falsity  of  their  souls  until  their  minds  beholding,  shrank 
from  such  as  though  they  were  ghastly  phantoms? 
Finally,  Urgis,  in  his  quality  of  lesser  villain,  broke  silence. 

"  Oltis,  it  would  be  well  to  think  upon  it.  Let  us  speak 
together." 

"  I  will  speak  here,"  vociferated  Oltis.     "  There  needeth 


n8  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

no  meddling  priest,  no  speaking  together  to  show  me  my 
duty.  If  olden  law  and  olden  prophecy  join,  I  must 
obey.  The  youth  can  go  free.  But  woe  to  him  should 
he  sin  again ! " 

Well  was  it  for  Sensel  that  the  two  saw  not  the  glad 
light  that  came  into  his  eyes,  the  happy  color  that  swept 
over  his  face.  As  for  the  silent  one,  the  expression  that 
irradiated  him  was  not  detected,  either,  as,  at  the  begin- 
ning of  Oltis'  words  to  Urgis,  he  had  turned  as  if  to  walk 
away.  Yet  again,  and  instantly,  did  he  face  them,  for 
Hellen's  voice  was  ringing: 

"O  *  Silent  Priest'  I  thank  thee,  I  bow  to  thee.  In 
truth  art  thou  of  the  gods — as  the  islanders  say!" 

The  silent  one  stretched  out  his  hands  to  him  in  bless- 
ing; and  then,  with  a  peculiar  look  at  Oltis,  moved  away. 
Oltis,  with  a  strange  drooping  about  him,  turned  to  Sen- 
sel with  the  order,  "See  the  youth  well  away." 

Then  to  Hellen,  he  added,  "Youth,  go.  But  forget 
not — that  olden  laws  and  olden  prophecies  will  not  ever 
be  at  hand  to  save  thee." 

*  When  Hellen  had  bowed  to  each,  he  turned  after  Sen- 
sel; and  followed  his  gliding,  quivering,  dust-colored 
self  to  the  gateway  of  the  outer  court.  After  Sensel, 
without  one  word,  had  left  him,  Hellen  went  on  to  the  pal- 
ace as  if  in  a  dream,  absorbed  over  the  '  Silent  Priest.' 
Wonderful  was  the  power  of  this  grand  man,  amazing 
the  hopefulness  that  possessed  him  when  this  being  came 
opposite  him !  Was  he,  indeed,  more  than  mortal  as  the 
islanders  hinted?  Or  were  his  powers  natural  in  them- 
selves, but  seldom  bestowed  upon  man  ? 

That  evening,  it  was  evident  to  yEole  and  Electra  that 
Hellen  was  unduly  disturbed,  for  his  voice  was  husky, 


THE  'SILENT  PRIEST.'  119 

his  eyes  and  color  feverish.     As  to  themselves,  they  were 
very  pale;  and  ^Eole  owned  to  a  feeling  of  weakness, 
even  looking  in  apprehension  at  the  hill  they  were  about . 
to  mount.     Perceiving  this,  Hellen,  as  he  took  an  arm  of 
each,  whispered: 

"  Let  us  not  climb  the  tower.  We  will  go  to  the  alley 
on  its  right.  There  no  one  cometh  this  late.  Though, 
there  are  ears  in  the  air." 

"It  is  not  so  safe  as  the  tower,  Hellen." 

"There  is  still  the  noise  of  the  bulls,  ^ole." 

"I  forgot.     May  their  zeal  be  great!" 

Electra  laughed;  and  a  little  color  came  into  her  face. 
"How  I  thank  those  bulls,"  she  said  naively.  "Well 
are  they  worthy  to  be  held  in  honor,  and  to  be  kept  about 
the  temple!" 

The  three  laughed,  their  spirits  lightening  in  accord- 
ance; and  they  began  to  walk  with  briskness  towards 
the  northern  slope.  As  they  neared  the  broad  leafy 
alley  that  extended  downward  to  the  right  of  the  tower, 
ALo\e  paused  to  regard  this  distrustfully. 

"  We  could  be  followed,  and  not  know  it  because  of 
the  trees." 

"  My  eyes  and  ears  will  be  well  open,"  said  Hellen. 

Down  the  alley  they  hurried  to  come  upon  a  thicket: 
arfd  here  paused  to  listen.  But  no  sounds  could  be 
heard  save  the  songs  of  the  night  birds  and  the  faint 
chanting  of  the  priests — when  the  bulls  permitted. 

As  they  were  about  to  pass  around  the  thicket,  Hellen 
thought  to  look  backward  up  the  alley — just  as  a  tall 
slender  shape  showed  itself  in  entering;  and  darted  for 
this  only  to  see  it  vanish.  Vainly  did  he  search  on  all 
sides,  thereupon  returning  scant  of  breath,  but  yet  with 
voice  to  air  his  indignation. 


I2O  POSEIDON  S   PARADISE. 

"  It  could  but  be  that  Sensel — so  fast  did  he  fly.  He  is 
an  evil  spirit!" 

"  Say  not  so,  Hellen.  He  is  good.  Often  doth  he  aid 
Electra  and  myself.  And  the  other  handmaids  never 
tire  of  speaking  of  his  kind  deeds." 

"y£ole,  I  forget  not  that  he  came  upon  me  without 
noise  when  I  met  the  red  shape." 

"  Hellen,  I  have  the  thought  that  good  will  come  of 
those  two,"  insisted  Electra. 

They  were  around  the  thicket;  and  had  come  upon 
one  of  the  streams  flowing  down  the  mountain  side.  By 
this  they  sat  so  as  to  face  the  thicket;  and,  under  cover 
of  the  noise  of  the  bulls,  Hellen  began  with  this: 

"^Eole,  Electra,  I  have  seen  the  queen." 

The  two  jumped  to  their  feet,  and  as  quickly  sat  down 
again.  "  Tell  us ! "— "  Tell  us ! "  they  chorused. 

Hellen  recounted  all  save  the  terrible  part  concerning 
the  handmaids.  When  he  finished,  they  were  weeping. 

"Thinkest  thou  the  queen  will  get  well?"  asked  yEole, 
finally. 

"Her  spirit  is  mighty.  She  feeleth  she  should  live  to 
help  us.  I  fear  not  she  will  die." 

"Great  is  the  wonder  that  she  found  strength  to  come 
to  the  temple." 

"Yea,  but  it  is  herself,"  said  Electra.  "And  well  did 
Atlano  and  Oltis  cower  before  her.  It  passeth  belief  that 
Oltis  should  thus  deck  himself  when  the  law  is  strong 
the  priests  shall  ever  wear  white  linen." 

"But,  the  'Silent  Priest,'"  interposed  ^Eole,  "was  he 
not  as  beyond  earth?  How  did  Oltis  pale  before  him ! 
What  shame  did  his  pure  raiment  and  silver  circlet  cast 
upon  the  purple  and  gems  of  the  high  priest!  And, 


THE  'SILENT  PRIEST.'  I2i 

even  at  my  first  look,  what  a  spell  took  hold  of  me. 
Hard  was  it  to  draw  from  him  mine  eyes." 

"He  is  a  power,"  added  Hellen.  "The  other  priests 
fear  him  while  they  look  up  to  him.  And,  he  doth  cause 
me  to  thrill  with  hope  and  strength  at  the  first  glance. 
What  is  it? — Ah — never  can  I  forget  how  he  came  be- 
fore these  islanders ! " 

"  Tell  us  of  it,  Hellen,"  said  Electra.  "  I,  also,  am  drawn 
to  him.  He  seemeth  more  than  man." 

"Yea,  Hellen — tell  us — and  hasten.  The  time  doth 
fly." 

"It  is  a  year  since.  One  morning,  while  I  was  on  the 
sands,  I  chanced  to  see  far  off  on  the  water  a  moving 
speck.  As  it  drew  on,  it  proved  to  be  a  boat,  and  a  boat 
of  strange  behavior — for  long  it  hovered  far,  as  if  it  feared 
to  draw  nigher.  The  islanders  also  noting  this,  watched 
with  me.  After  two  hours,  it  began  to  near  us  a  little. 
Then  it  stopped. 

"So  we  on  the  sands  beckoned.  Thus  on  it  came  again. 
And  soon  we  saw  that  it  was  of  odd  shape,  and  held  two 
persons,  one  being  clothed  in  white.  Slow,  very  slow 
was  it  in  nearing  us ;  but  at  length  drew  up  on  the  sands, 
amid  our  loud  greetings. 

"Then  stepped  among  us  this  grand  man  robed  in  shin- 
ing white,  and  wearing  about  his  head  a  circlet  of  silver 
studded  with  golden  stars.  His  was  the  garb  of  the 
priests  of  Poseidon,  save  that  he  wore  soft  folds  of  white 
about  his  brow  beneath  the  circlet.  So  we  pressed  about 
him  to  know  whence  he  came.  To  our  sorrow  he  an- 
swered not  by  speech;  but,  by  signs,  made  the  king, 
high  priest,  and  all,  to  know  that  Amen  had  sent  him  to 
serve  in  the  temple,  and  that  he  would  speak  at  such  time 
as  the  gods  willed.'' 


122  POSEIDONS    PARADISE. 

"  How  chanced  the  king  and  high  priest  on  the  sands  ?  " 
inquired  Electra. 

"  When  we  had  watched  the  strange  behavior  of  the 
boat  for  a  while,  we  sent  for  them." 

"But — the  figure  behind  him?"  asked  y£ole. 

"He  sat  still  until  the  'Silent  Priest'  signed  for  him  to 
come.  It  was  Sensel." 

"  Now  I  call  it  to  mind,  Hellen.  I  heard  thee  tell  of 
it,  but  had  forgotten." 

"Yea,  I  told  thee.  This  second  figure  was  Sensel. 
Out  he  glided,  tall,  slender,  shining  of  eye,  the  color  of 
dust,  and  swaying.  We  fell  back  as  though  he  was  a 
serpent;  and  watched  him,  charmed, as  he  took  his  place 
beside  "the  'Silent  Priest.'" 

"I  think  he  is  fair,  noble,"  urged  Electra,  "in  spite  of 
his  ugly  dust  garments  and  wavy  walk.  How  his  eyes 
shine  beneath  that  low  cap  he  ever  weareth!" 

This  pleased  ^Eole  much.  But  Hellen  looked  severe. 
In  grimmest  tone,  he  said: 

"  Look  to  it  that  he  throweth  not  his  spells  about  you. 
Such  charming  is  death!" 

"  Hellen,  thou  hast  need  of  more  heart,"  warned  ^Eole. 
"Thou  art  getting  to  look  but  for  the  evil  in  people." 
And  she  turned  from  him. 

This,  coming  from  her,  was  a  blow.  Hellen  was  so 
smitten,  that  Electra  entreated : 

";Eole,  thou  hast  wounded  him.  But — look  upon  him 
with  thy  fond  eyes.' 

.^Eole  obeyed  to  soften.  Taking  his  hand,  she  said  in 
her  loving  way: 

"Dear  Hellen,  how  could  I  thus  hurt  thee.  Forgive 
me." 


THE  'SILENT  PRIEST.'  123 

He  kissed  her.  "Dear  ALole,  how  can  I  forgive  when 
naught  doth  need  it.  I  am  wrong  to  speak  evil  of 
Sensel  when  he  is  kind  to  thee  and  Electra." 

The  last  sentence  though  somewhat  lacking  in  firmness, 
yet  was  strong  in  its  concession.  In  appreciation,  sweet 
peace  hovered  over  them  again;  and  Electra,  that  the 
gentle  presence  might  not  go  on  the  wing,  hastened  to 
say: 

"But,  Hellen,  thou  hast  not  told  us  all.  And  soon 
should  we  go  back." 

"  There  is  little  more.  As  to  the '  Silent  Priest '  already 
were  we  looking  upon  him  as  a  higher  being.  And  this 
strange  Sensel  but  added  to  our  awe.  When  the  king 
and  high  priest  had  spoken  further,  by  their  signs,  we 
followed  them  to  the  temple.  Here  the  new  priest  was 
given  place.  Now  he  is  a  power,  checking  even  Atlano 
and  Oltis.  But  few  animals  have  been  yielded  on  the 
altar;  and  no  handmaids  have  been  called  to  the  inner 
holy  place,  since  he  hath  been  in  the  temple." 

^Eole  and  Electra  shuddered.     The  latter  whispered  : 

"Hellen,  we  are  getting  a  dread  of  the  inner  holy 
place." 

"What  meanest  thou  ?" 

"The  other  handmaids  tremble  and  grow  pale  at  name 
of  it." 

"We  found  it  thus  the  first  day,"  added  jEole.  "Why 
is  it?" 

"Ask  me  not,  ALo\e.  But  pray  that  no  more  hand- 
maids may  go  in  there." 

They  looked  at  him  in  fear. 

"  Hellen,  much  have  we  seen  and  heard  that  causeth 
us  to  believe  evil  goeth  on  in  the  inner  parts.  I  feel 
as  if  the  air,  even,  is  not  pure." 


124  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

"Dwell  not  upon  such  thoughts.  I  am  sure  that  it 
groweth  brighter  for  us.  Let  me  tell  you  what  happened 
after  the  earth  quaked,  after  Sensel  had  led  you  from  the 
temple." 

Hastily  ne  recounted  the  whole,  not  omitting  Sensel's 
perturbation.  When  he  had  finished,  the  two,  of  their 
doubt  and  anxiety,  were  silent.  Finally, ^Eole  murmured: 

"  Hellen,  what  a  risk  was  thine  to  go  in  that  passage. 
And  thine  awful  words  to  the  high  priest." 

"  I  have  been  smitten  ever  since.  But  the  words  would 
come." 

"I  know,  Hellen.  But,  take  cheer.  Be  not  so  cast 
down^" 

"I  fear  it  will  bring  evil  to  thee  and  Electra." 

"But— there  are  the 'Silent  Priest'  and  Sensel,"  urged 
Electra. 

"If  Sensel  is  our  friend.  Though  he  came  with  the 
'Silent  Priest,'  he  hath  gained  favor  with  Atlano  and 
Oltis.  Both  look  to  him;  and  both  may  have  weight 
with  him.  It  may  be  it  was  at  their  order  that  he  came 
after  us  in  the  alley.  He  may  be  beyond  that  thicket 
now." — He  pointed  to  the  nearest  clump. 

"  I  will  see,"  returned  Electra. 

Scarce  had  they  accepted  her  words  than  she  was 
speeding  off  to  the  place  designated,  hopeful  of  convinc- 
ing Hellen  of  his  injustice. 

But,  when  almost  there,  paused  because  of  a  significant 
rustling.  Though  the  pause  was  only  for  the  instant. 
Bravely  she  resumed  her  way;  and  was  at  the  thicket 
just  as  a  tall  form  showed  itself  before  vanishing! 

Poor  Electra,  overcome,  could  only  turn  and  look  to 
Hellen,  who  had  fast  followed  her.  Pitiful  was  it  to  wit- 


THE  'SILENT  PRIEST.'  125 

ness  her  trembling.  Hellen,  in  his  loving  commiseration, 
put  his  arm  about  her,  nay,  both  arms;  and  thus  sup- 
ported her. 

"  Come,  dear  Electra,  come  away.     Thou  wilt  be  sick." 

She  burstinto  tears ;  and  was  emulated  by  the  approach- 
ing yEeole.  As  she  sobbed,  she  said: 

"  I  grieve  not  to  believe  him  our  friend." 

"  It  doth  not  make  him  the  less  our  friend  that  he  hath 
done  this,"  spoke  ^ole,  with  head  held  high.  "  How 
know  we  but  he  is  the  more  our  friend  in  thus  doing. 
It  is  plain  he  was  not.  there  to  hearken.  It  is  too  far 
from  the  place  where  we  sat."  Sweet  was  her  majesty. 

"  Why,  then,  didst  thou  weep  ?  "  asked  the  keen  Hellen. 

"  I  know  not,"  she  faltered,  her  head  lowering.  "Un- 
less it  was  because — everything  was  so  sudden — and 
Electra  was  trembling  and  weeping." 

"  Wert  thou  in  fear,  Electra?" 

"Nay,  Hellen,  but  I  became  without  hope." 

"And  I  am,  likewise.  I  fear  he  is  not  for  us."  Hellen 
was  gloomily  looking  down. 

"I  have  it,"  exclaimed  JEole.  "He  came  to  warn 
us!" 

"Thou  hast  it,  ^ole!"— Glad  was  Electra  to  clutch  at 
this  straw. 

"Why  ran  he  then?"  asked  Hellen. 

This  was  unanswerable.  The  two  lovely  heads  bent, 
disconsolate,  thus  causing  softening  in  Hellen.  In  gen- 
tlest tones,  he  said : 

"  Let  us  not  question  it.     And,  it  is  time  to  go  back." 

As  they  went,  he  thought  to  ask:  "Where  are  those 
'Deeps'?" 

"  They  are  beneath  the  temple.  The  handmaids  whis- 
per of  them  in  horror,"  replied  Electra, 


126  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

Nothing  further  was  said  until  they  reached  the  hill- 
side door,  when  they  bade  each  other  good-night  de- 
jectedly. As  the  door  was  opening,  Heiien  whispered: 

"Beware  of  him  j  ' 


CHAPTER   X. 

LIGHT    ON     THE     PATH. 

THE  next  evening,  when  yEole  and  Electra  came  out 
upon  the  hillside,  Hellen  was  not  awaiting  them.  Then 
did  each  own  to  anxiety;  and,  as  the  moments  speeded, 
their  uncertainty  became  sickening.  Finally,  as  some  re- 
lief, y£ole  proposed  that  they  should  go  on  to  the  alley. 
To,this  both  inclined,  the  more  as  voices  were  heard 
nearing  the  temple  from  the  southward.  In  the  alley  they 
would  be  quite  secure  from  interruption,  as  it  was  seldom 
traversed  after  nightfall. 

So  they  sought  its  shade;  and,  just  within  its  entrance, 
paused  to  await  Hellen. 

Exceeding  was  their  relief  when  he  joined  them  a  little 
later.  Hard  was  he  panting,  not  so  much  from  his  run, 
as  from  dread  that  he  had  missed  them.  He  muttered: 

"  It  hath  been  sore  trouble  to  get  here.  It  seemed  as 
though  the  messages  of  the  king  would  end  not." 

"It  may  be  his  thought  to  stop  these  meetings,"  spoke 


"The  voice  is  yet  too  young,"  reasoned  Electra. 
"  Though,  Oltis  may  master  him.  Ah,  that  voice  !  My 
father  told  of  one  that  was  heard  in  a  temple  of  Khemi, 
and  how  the  people  hearkened  unto  it." 

"  It   seemeth   a  helper  either  of  gods  or  man,"  said 

(•27) 


128  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

^Eole.     "It  is  ever  in  my  thought  that  it  cometh  of  our 
parents,  whether  they  be  of  earth  or  heaven." 

"Let  us  hope  they  are  in  heaven,  yEole."  Hellen's 
voice  was  savage  in  his  despair.  "  If  they  are  of  earth, 
shame  upon  them!" 

"  Hellen,  I  will  not  own  thee,  brother.  Thus  to  charge 
the  best  we  have  known  in  our  lives.  This  is  what  At- 
lantis hath  done  for  thee!" 

Sweet  peace  was  again  spreading  her  wings.  And 
Electra  was  fearful  she  would  get  far  away.  Yet,  JEole, 
in  her  sweet  indignation,  was  right.  Hellen  was  almost 
impious.  In  dread,  she  looked  from  one  to  the  other. 

"^Eole,  our  eyes  were  young  when  we  were  torn  from 
them.  Young  eyes  are  fond;  they  see  no  faults." 

"  Would  we  had  died  young,  Hellen.  To  grow  old 
enough  to  see  faults,  such  faults  in  those  so  dear — and 
to  charge  them — should  cause  one  to  sorrow  for  his 
birth." 

"  Well  would  it  be  had  we  never  seen  the  light. 
Thinkest  thou  that  I  could  have  rested  under  it — thus  to 
be  robbed  of  my  children?  I  would  have  rent  heaven  to 
get  them!" 

"Hush,  Hellen,"  implored  Electra.  "Thou  art  sin- 
ning. To  dare  to  think  of  warring  upon  the  gods ! " 

"Yea — well  could  I  war  upon  any  gods. that  could  look 
down,  and  not  check  such  evil.  And  make  their  heaven 
a  thing  of  naught ! " 

He  looked  upon  the  shocked  face  of  his  reprover — to 
become  penitent;  and  mourned: 

"Electra — ^Eole — it  is  ye  who  make  me  sin.  My 
days  and  nights  hold  but  one  thought — how  to  free  you 
from  the  taint  of  the  temple — from  this  island,  this  fair, 
most  evil  spot — from  this  your  dire  slavery." 


LIGHT   ON    THE    PATH. 

Of  their  pity,  they  seized  his  hands.  Each  implored 
him  not  to  be  so  bitter,  but  to  be  calm,  even  hopeful,  and 
to  consider  that  God's  ways  are  not  the  ways  of  men. 

Thus  stood  they  absorbed,  unheedful  of  a  gliding, 
noiseless  shape  that  was  speeding  toward  them;  that 
paused  when  near  them  to  gaze  with  eyes  of  pity,  love; 
that,  of  its  magnetism,  was  quick  to  draw  Hellen's  glance 
upon  itself. 

Gently  did  Hellen  release  the  two  clinging  figures  as 
he  eyed  the  quivering  Sensel.  Then,  with  a  bound,  he 
was  almost  upon  him,  his  hands  outstretched  to  strangle. 
But,  swift  as  a  dart,  did  Sensel  move  to  one  side,  thereto 
stand  motionless,  and  regard  Hellen  with  eyes  wonder- 
ful in  their  keenness  and  brilliancy. 

Again  did  Hellen  bound  almost  upon  him;  and  again 
did  the  swaying  figure,  with  the  same  astonishing  celer- 
ity, change  its  place. 

"Enough  of  this  play,  Sensel,"  cried  Hellen,  seeing  it 
was  futile  to  come  upon  him.  "  Tell  me — what  meanest 
thou  by  stealing  upon  us  to  view  our  misery?" 

Sensel  gracefully  pointed  upward;  and,  in  low,  musi- 
cal tones,  answered: 

11  There  are  gods  in  the  heavens.    Why  cease  to  hope  ?  " 

'*  There  are  not  gods  for  us.  Parents — heaven — gods 
— are  proving  myths.  The  evil  spirits,  though,  have  be- 
ing." Meaningful  was  Hellen's  tone  and  look.  "Yea, 
the  evil  spirits  have  being,  and  to  good  purpose  for  this 
island." 

"Thou  hast  thrown  from  thee,  then,  the  warm  feeling 

for  the    Higher   Good,  the  trust  of  thine  early   years- 

Only  the  evil  spirits  have  being!"     Strong  was  Sensel  in 

his   rebuking.     "Because  sorrow  is   thine,  there   is   no 

9 


130  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

Higher  Good.  Because  thou  art  not  happy,  only  evil 
ruleth.  Look  to  thyself!  For  false  spirits  close  about 
thee.  Their  thoughts  are  thine.  Therefore  cometh  thy 
lack  of  warmth  to  the  gods,  of  trust — thy.  wicked 
thoughts.  Hellen,  beware!" 

^Eole  and  Electra  drank  in  these  words;  and  then 
looked  furtively  at  Hellen.  Glad  were  they  to  see  he  was 
touched,  that  he  seemed  conscience-stricken.  And  he 
was  conscience-stricken,  for  Sensel's  tones  were  even 
more  forcible  than  his  words.  After  some  moments,  he 
admitted: 

"  Sensel,  I  own  that  thou  speakest  truth.  Of  late,  I 
have  lost  warmth,  trust.  The  Higher  Good  hath  been 
shunned.  But  I  am  wild — torn  with  fears  for  these. 
Therefore,  canst  thou  wonder — blame  ?  " 

"  I  wonder  not.  I  blame  not.  But  I  have  come  to 
tell  thee  the  clouds  will  lift.  Soon  will  light  be  on  thy 
path.  Be  calm,  and  wait.  Thou  art  not  forgotten  of 
gods  or  man." 

With  a  farewell  wave  of  the  hand,  he  turned  away,  and 
glided  beyond  the  thicket. 

Hellen  moved  as  if  to  follow  him;  but  checking  him- 
self, moaned:  ? 

"He  is  right.  Long  is  ft  since  I  have  looked  to  the 
Higher  Powers.  My  trust  is  gone.  I  have  been  mad." 

"  Hellen,  my  trust  hath  not  failed.  Sure  am  I  that  all 
is  for  our  good." 

"  ^Eole,  thine  are  ever  warmth,  trust.  But  I  am  cold, 
full  of  doubt." 

"After  the  way  of  men,"  interposed  Electra.  "Men 
are  cold  of  heart  toward  the  Higher  Powers,  but  to  rea- 
son the  more:  and,  of  their  reasoning,  see  the 


LIGHT   ON   THE   PATH.  13! 

"  Thou  art  right.  Ah,  Electra,  if  thou  wouldst  but 
help  me."  He  looked  at  her  with  tenderest  eyes. 

"  Thou  shouldst  ask  help  only  of  the  Higher  Good 
and  Truth,  Hellen."  Electra  was  blushing. 

^Eole,  though  listening,  was  thinking  deep  upon  Sen- 
sel.  During  Hellen's  last  words,  she  was  even  saying  to 
herself,  "  What  a  glance  is  that  of  Sensel.  What  a  voice 
is  his.  Without  doubt,  he  is  good.  After  this  night, 
Hellen  can  but  believe  in  him." 

So  full  was  she  of  this  last  thought,  that  out  she  spoke: 

"  Hellen,  Sensel  is  our  friend.     Now  wilt  thou  be  sure." 

"Unless  he  is  full  of  guile,  JEole."  Then,  because  of 
her  hurt  expression,  he  hastened  to  add,  "^Eole,  doubt 
hath  firm  hold  of  me.  But  thou  wilt  forgive." 

She  was  silent.     Therefore,  Electra  entreated : 

"Hellen,  thine  is  a  strong,  honest  spirit, — but  it  is 
weighed  down  by  these  doubts.  Throw  them  off  that 
thou  mayst  soar  to  find  trust,  peace." 

Hellen,  gazing  into  her  earnest  eyes,  and  listening  to 
her  thrilling  tones,  was  so  carried  away  that  he  re- 
sponded: 

"  Electra,  but  to  hearken  to  thee  is  to  rise  higher. 
Come,  dear  one, — give  me  thy  hand — that  some  of  the 
grand  ether  filling  thee  may  pass  into  my  poor  frame — 
to  give  life  to  my  spirit,  to  raise  it  a  little  to  the  heights 
thou  speakest.  Ah,  Electra,  my  strength  is  of  the  body. 
Give  me  that  of  the  spirit." 

Electra  was  mute,  though  she  held  out  her  hand. 
This  he  took,  and  continued: 

"Dost  thou  not  feel  how  my  hand  leapeth  because  of 
thy  living  words?  And  thine  will  I  keep  as  we  go  back, 
for  it  is  time  that  we  part  again."  So  did  his  look  linger 


132  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

upon  her,  that  she,  paling,  glanced  at  ^Eole  to  meet  her 
sad  eyes  fixed  upon  them.  Already  was  she  understand- 
ing Hellen's  feeling  for  Electra ;  and  she  feared  for  him, 
feared  for  his  further  suffering.  Electra  meeting  this 
sad  gaze,  thought,  "She  is  not  pleased  with  me."  And 
answered  by  a  look  so  humble  and  beseeching  that 
JEole  darted  to  embrace  her,  and  say  with  utmost  ex- 
pression: 

"Dear,  dear  Electra!" 

"  Yea,  dear  Electra,  it  is ! "  Hellen  was  elated. 
"  And  dear  ^Eole !  Now,  ye  dear  ones,  take  hold  of  me. 
For,  it  is  time  that  we  go." 

Each  clung  to  him;  then  buoyantly  they  sped  to  the 
temple. 

The  next  evening,  Hellen  was  again  delayed;  and 
again  hastened  to  the  alley,  hoping  there,  as  before,  to 
rejoin  the  waiting  ones. 

But,  in  the  alley,  they  were  not.  Neither  beyond  the 
thicket. 

Back  he  rushed  to  the  tower  with  the  faint  hope  that 
they  might  be  teasing.  But  neither  were  they  here — not 
even  at  the  top. 

In  a  great  dread,  he  tore  down  the  staircase,  and  to  the 
hillside  door; — thence  back  through  the  alley,  and  be- 
yond the  thicket :  and  there  paused  to  gaze  on  the  stream 
as  if  it,  if  it  would,  might  help  him. 

Then  he  called;  and,  for  response,  heard  but  the  bulls 
that  seemed  to  mock  at  him.  Where  were  they?  Could 
they  be  hiding  ?  Were  they  laughing  in  some  near  nook 
over  his  distracted  movements  ?  No — too  well  he  knew 
their  tender  hearts,  their  impatience  ever  to  greet  him! 

But,  perhaps  Sensel  had   come  beyond    the  thicket, 


LIGHT   ON   THE    PATH.  133 

was  there  laughing  at  his  distress.  Hellen  waited, 
even  hoping  he  might  step  forth.  Hard  was  it  to  bear 
up  as  the  moments  crept  on,  as  his  imagination  grew 
riotous. 

Erelong,  he  started  to  run  back  to  the  alley.  And 
was  on  the  point  of  rounding  the  thicket,  when  a  tall 
figure  came  upon  him. 

But,  it  was  not  Sehsel.  No,  this  was  King  Atlano! 
And  without  attendants. 

At  Hellen's  stony  stare,  the  king  smiled  derisively; 
and  asked : 

"  Why  art  thou  in  such  haste  ?  Thou  earnest  near 
falling  upon  me." 

"King  Atlano,  I  seek  my  sister  and  Electra."  For  his 
life  Hellen  could  not  bow. 

This  the  king  noted.  Though  he  corrected  him  not, 
but  said,  as  if  indifferent: 

"So,  here  is  the  place  where  ye  meet." 

"  For  two  nights  past  have  we  met  here — as  thou 
knowest,  King  Atlano."  Hellen  was  now  calm,  and 
looking  fearlessly  at  his  tormentor.  "This  third  night, 
they  come  not." 

"Nay — they  come  not!"  The  king  laughed  as  the 
evil  spirits  might. 

"King  Atlano,  will  they  come?" 

"  They  will  not  come." 

"Why?"     The  hot  blood  was  surging  now. 

"  I  like  not  these  meetings.  Evil  will  come  of  it. 
Other  handmaids  will  ask  to  creep  out,  and  meet  their 
brothers — or,  fonder  ones."  Again  the  king  laughed, 
and  so  that  Hellen  writhed. 

"  But,  the  voice  hath  willed  that  we  meet." 


134  'POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

"I  doubt  the  voice.  It  may  be  jugglery* — jugglery 
known  to  Khemi.  There  such  arts  are  beginning." 

"Then  is  all  in  the  temple  jugglery!  " 

"Thou  forgettest  fear,  awe.     For  such  there  is  pain." 

"Tell  me,  King  Atlano,  where  are  ^Eoleand  Electra?" 

Again  the  king  smiled,  and  replied  suavely: 

"This  night  hath  ^Eole  been  called  to  the  inner  holy 
place.  Electra  will  go  in  on  the  morrow."  So  gloating 
had  become  his  look  and  tone  that  Hellen  grasped  at  the 
air  as  if  to  steady  himself;  and  repeated,  dazed  : 

"In  the  inner  holy  place?" 

"Yea."  Atlano's  tone  was  soft  though  his  eyes 
gleamed  cruelly.  "  The  priests  have  willed  that  thou  art 
to  be  parted  from  ALo\e  and  Electra.  Their  stay,  for  the 
coming  time,  is  in  the  inner  holy  place." 

Hellen's  agony  was  bewildering.  Despair  so  clogged 
his  utterance  that  he  could  only  gasp: 

"Not  that — not  that!" 

"It  is  a  high  honor."  The  king  regarded  him  in  tri- 
umph and  derision. 

Then  Hellen's  tongue  loosed.  He  towered  grand  in 
his  passion. 

"Thou  knowest  it  is  not  a  high  honor.  Thou  know- 
est  thine  inner  holy  place  is  a  hell.  Thou  knowest  that 
thyself  and  those  priests  are  fiends  worse  than  those  of 
hell — for  ye  are  fair  in  seeming,  and  fiends  look  what 
they  are.  Ye  are  monsters  of  self  and  sense!  And,  by 
your  arts  have  ye  worked  upon  these  islanders,  until  they 
see  with  your  eyes,  walk  in  your  ways. 

"  But — think  ye  there  is  no  coming  pain  for  this?     Oh, 

*Common  jugglery  is  said  to  have  originated  in  Egypt;  and  been 
thence  introduced  into  Greece. 


LIGHT    ON    THE    PATH.  135 

poor,  wretched,  groveling  King,  I  tell  thee  sorrow  and 
pain  fast  near  thee.  In .  the  height  of  this  thy  power  com- 
eth  thy  fall.  The  powers  above  are  raging  at  thee. 
Their  vengeance  is  sure.  It  playeth  about  thee  now.  It 
is  ready  to  dart  upon  thee.  It  will  crush  thee.  May  it 
come  this  night !" 

And  Hellen  sank  upon  his  knees  to  implore: 

"O  ye  Gods,  send  down  your  shafts  of  flame  to  con- 
found this  monster!  O  spare  to  yEole  and  Electra  their 
purity!.  Smite  them  dead  ere  worse  befalleth  them  !" 

The  king  listened  as  if  turned  to  stone.  The  audacity 
of  this  youth  was  more  dreadful  than  his  words.  Whilst 
he  stood  glaring,  and  unable  to  speak,  Hellen  arose,  and, 
in  commanding  tone,  said: 

"  Yield  to  me  Electra  and  ^Eole." 

"Ah,  thou  askest  for  Electra  first,"  was  sneered  with 
strange  slowness  and  huskiness. 

Hellen  darted  for  him,  and  in  his  young  strength,  and 
emotion,  would  doubtless  have  prevailed  had  he  not  been 
mastered  by  the  same  force  that  had  rendered  him  help- 
less when  endeavoring  to  rescue  JEole  from  the  temple's 
guards.  An  essence  pungent  and  pleasant  was  thrown 
at  him  by  Atlano,  and  he  sank  upon  the  ground.  As  he 
lay  inert,  the  king  continued: 

"As  for  thyself,  it  was  meant  thou  shouldst  join  the 
warmen  in  a  falling  upon  the  Afrite  coast  at  a  place 
where  treasure  can  be  gained.  But,  because  of  thy 
words,  thou  shalt  be  yielded  on  the  altar.  Amen  and 
Poseidon  are  again  calling  for  blood,  as  the  late  troubles 
prove." 

A  fearful  nausea  came  upon  Hellen.  He  struggled  to 
defy: 


136  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

"Thou  mockest  Amen  and  Poseidon.  My  yielding  upon 
the  altar — all  such — come  of  thy  longing  for  blood.  But 
the  gods  thou  wouldst  make  so  vile  are  ready  to  fall 
upon  thee  for  the  base  deeds  thou  doest  in  their  name. 
Rather  would  I  be  yielded  on  thine  altar  than  stand  in 
thy  place!" 

With  fiendish  face,  the  king  bounded  upon  him,  and 
would  have  strangled  him  had  not  a  rustling  been 
heard  in  the  thicket.  He  looked  to  see  Sensel  glide  out, 
quivering  and  pallid. 

"King  Atlano,  thou  art  wanted  in  the  temple.  A 
great  evil  hath  befallen." 

"jEole!     Electra!"  panted  Hellen. 

The  king  turned  to  go,  but  Hellen's  feeble  hand  caught 
at  his  robe. 

"  King  Atlano,  yield  me  upon  thine  altar  if  thou  wilt, 
but  spare  ^Eole  and  Electra.  It  is  but  a  crumb." 

Atlano,  smiling  as  the  fiends,  removed  the  hand,  say- 
ing: 

"Thou  wilt  hear  from  me  with  the  morn." 

Then,  motioning  to  Sensel  to  lead  the  way,  he  rejoined 
the  attendants  awaiting  him  in  the  alley. 

Hellen  watched  until  he  had  disappeared.  If  he  could 
but  move — but  fly  after  him — but  crush  him ! 

Not  long  though,  did  his  agony  endure.  It  was 
scarcely  five  minutes  when  the  thicket  again  rustled. 
The  startled  Hellen  listened,  and  with  hope.  The  rustling 
was  repeated.  Then,  wonderful,  his  muscles  began  to 
grow  less  rigid,  his  blood  to  course  warmer.  In  another 
moment  he  was  leaping  to  his  feet,  and  towards  the 
thicket — .when,  from  behind  it,  appeared  the  'Silent 
Priest' I 

"The  'Silent  Priest/"  murmured  poor  Hellen. 


LIGHT    ON    THE    PATH.  137 

The  silent  one  approached,  and  extended  his  hands  to 
grasp  Hellen's.  Instantly,  their  soft,  firm  pressure  gave 
confidence  and  strength  to  the  forlorn  youth.  All  fear 
and  distrust  vanished,  and  he  looked  into  the  noble 
countenance  bending  over  him  with  strange  yearning. 

The  priest  signed  that  Hellen  must  follow  him;  and 
he  acquiesced,  feeling  as  if  this  strange  being  could 
draw  him  .to  the  world's  end.  Arm  in  arm  they  walked 
to  the  tower,  to  mount  it,  the  priest  showing  an  agility 
as  great  as  Hellen's. 

They  sat  down  on  the  ledge.  And,  to  Hellen's  amaze,  a 
sudden,  strong  hope  possessed  him.  Could  it  be  owing 
to  the  tender  manner  of  this  priest?  Or  could  the  warm 
pressure  of  his  hand  have  aught  to  do  with  it?  Neither 
spoke,  and  both  turned  their  eyes  to  the  water,  in  the 
direction  of  the  far-off  Pelasgia.  After  a  little,  Hellen 
moaned : 

"Ah — home,  home!  As  if  we  sorrowed  not  enough 
in  being  torn  from  it!  Yet,  what  was  that  pain  to  this? 
The  woe  of  this  night!  Tell  me,  'Silent  Priest' — how 
can  I  save  my  pure  ones,  or  kill  them  ere  too  late?" 

"  My  son,  a  way  openeth.  Thou  wilt  come  out  of  this 
with  thy  sister.  But  woe — woe — to  this  wicked  island!" 

Great  was  the  shock  to  Hellen  at  the  first  tones  of  this 
voice.  But  it  was  as  nothing  to  that  which  followed. 
For,  this  hitherto  voiceless  priest  was  not  only  giving 
utterance  to  Atlantean  speech  at  the  first,  but  continuing 
his  sentences  in  Pelasgian. 

"Who  art  thou?"  Hellen  seized  his  garment  and 
stared,  bewildered,  in  his  face. 

"Have  care,  Hellen.  I  am  no  priest  of  Poseidon. 
Feelest  thou  not — who — I  am?"  The  'Silent  Priest' 
extended  his  arms  in  longing. 


138 

Hellen  was  speechless  from  the  ecstasy  of  hope. 

"  Hellen,  this  is  but  a  mask — this  garb.  Feelest  thou 
not — that — I  am — ?" 

"My— father?" 

»  Yea— yea— Hellen,  thy  father!" 

But  Hellen  was  unconscious  in  the  arms  so  eagerly 
enfolding  him.  His  strained  condition  could  not  bear 
this  quick  change  from  agony  to  joy.  Self- reproachful, 
his  father  chafed  his  hands,  and  gave  him  of  a  medicine 
he  carried  within  his  vestment.  Overwhelming  was  his 
relief  when  Hellen  unclosed  his  eyes  to  look  at  him,  and 
opened  his  arms  for  a  long  embrace. 

When  he  was  able  to  sit  up,  his  father  whispered: 

"  We  have  need  of  care.  The  stones  have  eyes,  the  air 
hath  ears.  Now,  hearken,  for  soon  will  I  go  back  to  the 
temple." 

Hellen  pressed  his  hand  in  assent;  then  asked: 

11  But,  first — mother.     Is  she  well  ?  " 

"Thy  mother  is  as  well  as  she  can  be  under  her  great 
grief." 

"The  gods  be  thanked.  Ah,  what  a  wretch  am  I! 
Father,  when  thou  knowest  my  evil  heart,  thou  wilt  not 
own  me." 

"  Fear  not,  Hellen.  Thou  art  but  man.  And  now, 
hearken." 

"I  will." 

"  Hellen,  after  the  Atlanteans  had  borne  away  thyself 
and  y£ole,  I  reached  Larissa  to  find  thy  mother  nigh  to 
death.  Day  and  night  I  watched  until  she  came  out  of 
the  shadow.  Then  I  besought  ransom  of  the  people. 
But  they  were  deaf,  in  their  rage  at  the  Atlanteans.  I 
ceased  my  pleadings  after  it  was  given  me  to  feel,  yea, 


LIGHT   ON   THE    PATH.  139 

to  see — hidden  things — and  to  be  sure  that  all  would  end 
well. 

"Then  came  new  misery.  The  tribes  to  the  north 
sought  battle  with  us;  and  I  was  forced  to  leave  thy 
mother,  and  go  against  them.  For  a  year  did  this  last. 

"  In  the  end,  the  loss  and  ruin  were  theirs.  Then  came 
I  home  to  find  thy  mother  again  nigh  to  death.  But, 
after  a  little,  new  life  came  to  her,  and  with  it  hope.  She 
was  strong  in  the  thought  -that  we  should  get  our  chil- 
dren— was  of  one  mind  with  me — for,  if  knowledge  can 
come  from  above,  such  was  mine.  But  of  this  later. 

"Yea,  thy  mother  was  her  old  self,  and  urged  me  to 
again  plead  with  the  king  and  people  for  help.  Our 
hopes  proved  in  reason,  for  they  agreed  to  lend  us  a  few 
vessels.  Then  friends  gathered  about  us  to  do  the  rest. 
And  I  built  the  boat  in  which  I  came  hither. 

"Thus,  after  years  of  dread  waiting,  thy  mother  and  I, 
with  these  dear  friends,  sailed  for  the  Great  Rock  that 
riseth  where  the  Middle  Sea  joineth  the  ocean.  There, 
under  its  shadow,  I  left  them.  And,  as  a  priest  of  Posei- 
don, came  to  these  Atlanteans. 

"Ah,  Hellen,  that  day  I  knew  thee,  even  as  my  foot 
pressed  the  sands.  Hard  was  it  to  keep  from  flinging 
myself  upon  thee  in  r  thy  strong  young  grace  and  pure 
look.  Hellen,  my  dear  son,  all  I  had  borne  was  as 
naught  when  I  beheld  thee.  How  it  was  that  I  ran  not 
to  thee  to  cry,  'Hellen,  here  is  thy  father! '  I  know  not. 
So  strong  was  my  yearning." 

"  And,  father,  what  were  my  feelings.  Thy  grand 
looks  seemed  beyond  earth.  Ah,  how  thou  didst  draw 
me  !  Though,  after  that,  was  I  willing  to  think  of  thee 
evil." 

"  It  was  nature  working  in  thee." 


140  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

"But — how  these  Atlanteans  have  bent,  yielded  to 
thee." 

"They  fear  the  gods  now  that  they  have  become 
wicked,  and  dare  not  make  light  of  my  warnings. 
Though  Atlano  and  Oltis  hate  me,  and  would  harm  me 
if  they  dared.  How  often,  by  my.  signs,  have  I  chided 
them,  and  made  them  cease  their  evil.  Upon  their  fears 
am  I  working  that  I  may  free  thyself  and  y£ole.  Oh, 
most  wretched  people !  " 

He  had  arisen.  And  raised  his  eyes  as  if  imploring 
heaven's  mercy. 

"But — Sensel — who  is  he,  father?" 

Deucalion  sat  down  again,  and  whispered: 

"He  is  young  Prince  Pelasgus,  the  son  of  our  king." 

Hellen,  of  his  surprise,  exclaimed  so  loud  that  his 
father  again  cautioned  him.  As  he  sat  confounded,  it 
was  to  listen  to  this . 

"  During  our  struggle  with  the  tribes  to  the  north,  he 
served  under  me;  and  dear  did  we  become  to  each  other. 
He  is  noble,  brave,  good,  and  so  true  that  he  would  not 
hearken  that  I  should  come  without  him.  Though  with 
ill  grace  was  his  father  willing.  But  in  all  Pelasgia,  there 
was  not  a  youth  who  could  run,  turn,  and  bend  himself 
as  Prince  Pelasgus — not  one  so  strong.  Thus  he  asked 
to  use  these  gifts  as  a  mask  in  my.  service.  After  some 
days,  he  came  before  me  in  his  present  shape ;  and  I  saw 
that  this  mask  of  serpent  look  would  aid  me.  I  now 
know  that  I  could  not  have  done  without  him.  Sensel 
is  an  able  one.  And — the  voice  is  his."  . 

"Father!" 

"It  is  as  I  say.  It  is  but  in  nature.  Sensel  learned  it 
of  a  captive  taken  when  the  northern  tribes  fell  upon  us. 


LIGHT   ON   THE    PATH.  14! 

He  said  it  was  quite  common  in  his  own  land.  But,  as 
most  of  his  tribe  were  killed,  it  is  almost  as  if  of  the  hid- 
den." 

"How  will  ALole  and  Electra  glory  in  this,"  was  said 
with  due  penitence.  "From  the  first,  they  liked  and 
trusted  him.  But  I — how  have  I  tried  to  stifle  their 
belief  in  him.  How  have  I  scorned  him  for  his  serpent 
ways,  his  services  to  king  and  priests." 

"  It  is  a  lesson  for  thee.  But  look — yonder  he  cometh." 
•  "Let  us  go  to  him,  father.  I  would  kneel  for  his  par- 
don." 

"Not  here,  my  son." 

They  descended  from  the  tower.  Upon  meeting,  Hellen 
would  have  embraced  Sensel,  had  his  father  permitted  it. 
As  it  was,  his  expressive  face  testified  to  his  regret,  his 
contrition  for  his  unjust  opinion,  his  former  contempt, 
even  before  he  whispered  of  such  to  the  responsive  Sen- 
sel. 

Afterward,  still  under  cover  of  the  bulls,  were  imparted 
to  Hellen  confidences  at  which  he  marveled.  Then  Deu- 
calion and  Sensel  hastened  to  the  temple. 

Hellen  remained  to  walk  up  and  down  the  alley  in  a 
condition  of  mind  far  removed  from  that  in  which  he  had 
parted  from  Atlano.  Now  hope  was  not  only  showing 
herself,  but  promising  abiding. 


NOTE. — "Down  to  the  present  century,  ventriloquism  was  re- 
garded as  a  physiological  mystery.  And,  of  old,  it  seemed  awful 
when  the  river  Nessus  saluted  Pythagoras,  when  a  tree  spoke  be- 
fore Apollonius,  and  when  a  newborn  infant,  or  animals,  or  stat- 
ues talked." 


CHAPTER  XL 

THE    HAPPENING   OF   THE    UNEXPECTED. 

DEUCALION  entered  the  hillside  door  to  be  met  in  the 
court  by  several  weeping  handmaids,  one  of  whom  cried 
out  to  him: 

"^Eoleis  no  more.     ^Eole  is  no  more!" 

He  paused,  and  his  look  questioned;  when  another 
handmaid  answered. 

."She  had  just  been  called  to  the  inner  holy  place, 
when,  therein,  we  heard  a  great  stir,  and  Sensel  ran  out 
to  cry  that  she  was  lying  dead  at  the  foot  of  the  statue 
of  Amen.  He  had  borne  her  in  there,  as  she,  of  her 
grief,  fell  even  at  the  door.  Ah,  poor  y£ole — poor 
./Eole!" 

This  handmaid  began  to  sob  so  that  she  could  not 
continue.  Then  another  handmaid  spoke  for  her. 

"  Thus  we  ran  to  the  inner  holy  place,  forgetting  we 
should  not  go  there.  And,  at  the  foot  of  Amen,  beheld 
her  as  Sensel  had  said,  whilst  about  her  were  gathering 
the  high  priest  and  the  other  priests.  At  first  we  could 
not  believe  her  dead;  and  rubbed  her  hands,  and  bathed 
her  brow.  But  she  would  not  arouse.  Now  is  the  cold 
of  death  upon  her." 

And  this  handmaid  began  to  sob  loud,  the  others  join- 
ing with  her.  So  extreme  w%$  their  grief  that  Deuca- 


HAPPENING    OF    THE    UNEXPECTED.  143 

lion  could  obtain  no  further  information,  in  spite  of  his 
many  signs.  Thus  he  left  them  to  hasten  to  the  inner 
sanctuary. 

This  apartment,  upon  entering,  gave  the  impression  of 
mystery,  luxury,  sensuousness — anything  save  devotion 
— notwithstanding  its  golden  altar  at  the  eastern  end,  its 
sacred  fire  thereon ;  notwithstanding  its  great  golden 
statues  of  Amen  and  Poseidon,  the  one  to  the  altar's 
right,  the  other  to  its  left,  and  both  most  wonderful  in 
their  size,  majesty,  and  benignity  of  mien. 

Everywhere  in  this  inner  sanctuary  were  gold  and  sil- 
ver used  lavishly.  And,  in  the  available  places,  were  set 
magnificent  gems,  that,  in  their  artful  clustering,  simu- 
lated flowers  and  fruits,  thus  affording  the  needful  climax 
to  all  the  splendors. 

Glowing  with  orichalcum  and  clustering  gems  was  the 
ceiling,  while  from  it  hung  golden  lamps  resplendent  in 
jewels.  In  corners,  smoked  silver  vessels  emitting  per- 
fumes whose  subtlety  overmastered  the  will.  About  the 
greenstone  columns,  the  rarest  flowers  were  wreathed. 

Yet,  incongruously  with  the  taste  displayed,  the  fitness 
of  the  splendors,  were  the  effeminate  furnishings.  Soft- 
est mats  covered  the  tiled  floor;  couches,  stands,  and 
tables  of  fantastic  workmanship  were  scattered  about; 
whilst,  in  the  center,  stood  a  larger  table  containing  stim- 
ulating drinks,  fruits  and  sweetmeats.  And  elegant 
hangings  fell  from  the  doors. — Could  this  indeed  be  a 
sanctuary  ? 

The  vast  apartment  was  a  dream  of  luxury  and  sen- 
suousness; and,  from  the  half-opened  doors  at  its  north- 
ern end,  could  be  gained  a  faint  idea  of  the  sumptuous- 
ness  of  its  withdrawing  rooms,  No  wonder  was  it  that, 


144 

upon  entering,  the  mind,  instead  of  concentrating  upon 
things  divine,  should  become  enthralled  by  dreams  of 
sense ! 

The  great  Amen  was  represented  as  a  human  being 
with  the  head  of  a  ram,  for  the  reason,  doubtless,  that  he 
was  considered  as  standing  in  the  same  relation  to  the 
people  that  the  ram  does  to  the  flock.  He  was  guide, 
governor,  and  protector.  And,  about  his  head  was  a 
crown  simulating  the  sun's  rays.  For,  Amen  was  the 
Sun  God. 

^Eole  had  been  laid  on  a  couch  near  this  statue ;  and 
about  her  were  gathered  handmaids  and  priests.  Yes, 
here,  pale  and  motionless,  lay  the  lovely  form  hushing 
the  gazers  into  awe.  Here,  revelry  had  given  away  to  a 
strange  quiet.  Here,  the  handmaids,  with  blanched 
faces,  were  restraining  their  sobbing.  Here,  priests  were 
looking  from  the  dead  to  each  other,  mystified  and  ap- 
prehensive. Here,  Atlano  and  Oltis  were  ever  casting 
terrified,  quickly  averted  looks  at  the  statue  of  Amen 
that  seemed  to  frown  in  response. 

As  the  'Silent  Priest '  took  his  place  among  the  watch- 
ers, they  turned  as  one  to  regard  him.  But,  unmindful 
of  their  questioning  gaze,  his  eyes  rested  long  upon  the 
waxen  form.  Finally,  at  an  impatient  movement  from 
Oltis,  he  raised  his  head,  and  flashed  from  him  to  At- 
lano a  look  so-  condemnatory  that  the  spectators  shook 
with  dismay.  Though  neither  of  the  ones  thus  rebuked 
gave  any  response,  save  to  turn  as  if  to  look  upon  the 
dead  girl. 

Then,  the 'Silent  Priest'  moved  toward  the  statue  of 
Amen.  But,  had  scarcely  reached  it,  when  attracted  by 
the  sudden  incoming  of  Electra.  As  if  beside  herself, 


HAPPENING    OF    THE    UNEXPECTED.  145 

she  ran  to  kneel  before  him ;  and  in  tones  as  persuasive 
as  piteous,  entreated : 

"  O  '  Silent  Priest,'  is  this  how  the  gods  would  help  ? 
If  thou  wilt  but  heed  me.  Beseech  of  them  that  I,  too, 
may  go.  Life  is  such  a  woe  that  I  am  tempted  to  end 
it.  Ah,  to  die  with  ^Eole  !  If  thou  wilt  but  plead  with 
Amen  and  Poseidon  to  have  mercy  upon  me — as  they 
have  had  upon  her.  Let  me  go  to  her." 

He  took  her  hand.  And,  oh  the  sudden*  strength  that 
carne  to  her  !  In  an  instant,  she  was  no  longer  despair- 
ing. Then,  he  signed  for  her  to  arise;  and  she  stood  up 
as  a  queen. 

"  '  Silent  Priest,'  thou  hast  spoken.  It  is  not  mine  to 
ask  thee  to  beseech  the  gods.  If  it  is  their  will  I  should 
sorrow  more,  I  must  bear.  I  will  chafe  no  longer." 

He  regarded  her  with  approbation  ;  and  bowed  in  ac- 
quiescence. She  felt  he  was  saying  inwardly : 

"Keep  this,  thy  humility.  It  will  lead  thee  to  light. 
May  the  gods  cheer  thee." 

Though  the  tears  were  welling  thick  in  her  eyes,  for 
all  her  strength.  As  these  fell,  she  moaned,  "  Hard, 
hard,  will  it  be  without  ^Eole.  How  soon  she  filled  my 
heart.  From  the  first  was  I  fond  of  her.  And  fond  was 
she  to  me ! "  Then,  impetuously,  with  arms  outstretched, 
she  turned  to  run  toward  the  couch,  when  called  by  one 
of  several  handmaids  entering  from  the  passage. 

She  paused.  They  came  beside  her;  and  the  hand, 
maid  who  had  called,  whispered:  "We  have  made- ready 
the  bed  of  lilies  in  front  of  the  altar.  There  yEole  will 
lie  until  the  embalmers  send  the  word.  We  have  come 
for  her." 

Painful  was  it  to  witness  Electra's  pallor.     She  mur- 

10 


146  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

mured:  "Let  us  draw  beside  her.  I  would  kiss  her." 
Whereupon,  this  handmaid  led  the  suffering  girl  in 
among  the  watchers,  and  to  the  place  where  she  could 
take  dole's  hand — to  kiss,  to  bathe  it  with  her  tears. 

One  of  the  handmaids  left  then  spoke  to  a  priest.  This 
priest,  in  turn,  spoke  to  Oltis.  Thus  Oltis,  in  loud  tone, 
asked : 

"Where  is  Sensel?" 

In  answer,  Sensel  appeared  in  the  passage.  Oltis 
ordered : 

"  Bring  the  white  robe." 

Sensel  left  to  return  at  once  with  a  robe  of  lamb's 
wool,  pure  as  snow.  Oltis  continued: 

"Wrap  therein  the  maiden.  And  bear  her  to  the  bed 
of  lilies." 

Touching  was  the  reverence  with  which  Sensel  enfolded 
^Eole  in  this.  Amid  the  hysterical  sobbing  of  the  hand- 
maids, he  raised  her  in  his  arms.  And  bore  her,  as  a 
babe  might  have  been  borne,  through  the  great  apartment 
to  the  passage,  and  thence  into  the  temple;  king,  priests, 
handmaids  following. 

Upon  the  bed  of  lilies  was  y£ole  laid — the  robe  being 
removed.  With  loving  touch,  the  handmaids  drew  her 
long  gown  about  her  feet,  and  arranged  the  hands  and 
arms.  Then  they  kissed  the  sweet  forehead,  and  caressed 
the  long,  shining  hair.  After  this,  they  ranged  about  her 
and  the  kneeling  Electra,  who  had  again  taken  a  hand  to 
clasp. to  her  breast.  Thus,  they  awaited  the  summons  of 
the  embalmer. 

Crowds  of  people  were  arriving,  so  fast  had  spread  the 
news.  Even  Queen  Atlana  came  to  hang  stricken  but 
un weeping  over  the  body  of  this  young  girl  she  had  loved 


HAPPENING   OF   THE    UNEXPECTED.  147 

so  well.  Hellen  also  came,  to  stand  and  gaze  fixecUy 
upon  the  dear,  calm  face. 

In  an  hour,  word  was  brought  that  the  embalmers 
were  ready.  Amid  the  stir  that  ensued,  the  attendants 
deputed  moved  to  the  sides  of  the  bed  of  lilies,  in  order 
to  bear  it  with  its  lovely  burden  to  the  embalming  room. 
But,  scarcely  had  they  taken  their  places  than  rendered 
motionless  by  the  shrill  cry  from  Hellen: 

"See!     Her  eyelids  quiver!" 

Awful  was  the  hush.  Instantly,  the  '  Silent  Priest'  was 
beside  yEole,  and  looking  in  her  face.  Breathlessly  the 
people  waited  until  he  turned  to  sign  that  Hellen  spoke 
the  truth.  Then  went  up  a  great  cry  of  gladness.  Then 
sank  the  relieved  queen  in  the  arms  of  her  ladies.  Then 
arose  Electra  from  her  knees  to  stare  at  the  '  Silent  Priest' 
incredulously. 

Atlano  and  Oltis  came  forward  for  inspection  ;  and 
found  confirmation.  Oltis  said  to  the  people: 

"Of  a  truth,  her  eyelids  quiver.     She  is  not  dead." 

Another  glad  shouting  went  up.  Each  felt  as  thankful 
as  though  the  young  girl  was  his  own.  From  Queen 
Atlana,  the  blessed  tears  of  hope  were  beginning  to  flow; 
whilst  Electra,  in  her  revulsion  of  feeling,  so  tottered 
that  Hellen  darted  to  her  side  to  sustain  her. 

Then,  while  the  people  .were  quieting  somewhat,  and 
the  handmaids  were  sobbing  loud  for  gladness,  the  attend- 
ants and  messenger  from  the  embalmers  retired. 

Still  ^Eole  lay  passive.  Even  the  eyelids  had  ceased 
to  quiver.  Yet,  the  faintest  tinge  of  pink  was  coming 
into  her  cheeks.  The  great  throng  about  her  scarcely 
pulsated  more  than  herself  in  its  expectation  of  the  unex- 
pected when  those  beside  her  proclaigil-thi^^w  de- 
velopment. 


148  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

There  was  a  long  interval  of  suspense.  Then  arose 
the  cry : 

"  Look !     Her  lips  part !  " 

Terrible  was  the  hush.  Would  she  speak?  Would 
her  soft  tones  issue  forth  ? 

Instead,  there  came  upon  them  a  sound  as  of  the 
sweeping  wind — a  sound,  that,  as  it  became  intelligible, 
caused  the  listeners  to  shake  as  aspens.  This  must  be 
the  voice  of  a  mighty  spirit !  And  these  words  none 
could  mistake. 

"Atlanteans,  I  would  warn.  There  are  gods !  There- 
fore, call  to  mind  how  ye  have  set  aside  the  olden  laws, 
what  mockeries  ye 'have  brought  upon  temple  and  inner 
holy  place. 

•'  Further,  hold  no  longer  the  Pelasgian  children.  This 
day,  give  them  over  unto  the  'Silent  Priest.'  He,  with 
the  sun  of  the  morrow,  will  bear  them  to  their  home." 

The  lips  closed. 

Atlano  and  the  priests  had  listened,  shivering.  Theirs 
was  the  corruption  of  these  islanders — theirs,  the  profana- 
tions of  altar  and  sanctuary.  The  sharp  spear  of  dread 
was  piercing  them.  It  was  minutes  before  Atlano  could 
control  himself  to  ask  humbly: 

"  Mighty  Spirit,  is  it  in  truth  the  will  of  our  Father 
Poseidon  that  we  give  over  the  captives  to  the .'  Silent 
Priest'?" 

"Thou  speakest  it." 

"Tell  our  father  that  we  hearken.  We  pray  that  he 
will  plead  for  us  with  Amen." 

"It  is  heard." 

There  succeeded  an  awful  silence.  It  was  felt  that  the 
mighty  spirit  had  departed.  And,  as  before,  ^Eole  lay  as 
dead. 


HAPPENING  OF  THE  UNEXPECTED.         149 

Though  the  throng,  in  its  expectation  wavered  not — 
to  be  rewarded  within  an  hour  For  then,  Hellen  cried: 

"  Look — look !  Again  cometh  the  color  into  her 
cheeks!" 

Frantically  were  they  pressing  about  her  when  waved 
back  by  the  '  Silent  Priest/  The  queen  and  Electra,  of 
their  trembling,  required  support.  As  to  Atlano  and 
Oltis,  they  seemed  as  if  turned  to  stone. 

There  came  another  cry  from  Hellen: 

"  She  doth  breathe !    Her  eyes  open ! " 

He  bent  over  her  in  such  agitation  that  the  'Silent 
Priest '  thought  best"to  lead  him  away,  and  beside  Elec- 
tra. She  held  out  to  him  her  hand,  which  he  seized. 

"  Hellen,  dear  Hellen,  be  calm,"  she  whispered.  "Our 
strength  is  needed.  The  gods  are  with  us." 

She  cast  a  grateful  look  at  Sensel,  who  stood  between 
them  and  ^Eole  vibrating  and  brilliant,  and  who  returned 
her  look  with  one  that  meant  victory. 

Meanwhile,  the  handmaids  had  been  applying  to 
^Eole's  nostrils  a  sponge  dampened  with  a  pungent  liquor 
brought  by  Oltis.  Under  its  influence,  she  quickly 
revived,  and  shortly  was  being  propped  up  on  cushions, 
whilst  about  her  was  tucked  the  robe  of  lambs'  wool. 
Afterward,  the  '  Silent  Priest'  brought  her  a  drink  which 
caused  her  to  be  quite  herself,  though  her  bewilderment 
at  her  surroundings  proved  her  unconsciousness  of  what 
had  occurred. 

But  the  priests,  of  their  doubt,  would  question  her. 
Therefore,  Oltis  was  not  long  in  asking:  ." Handmaid 
^Eole,  didst  thou  dream  in  thy  sleep?" 

^Eole,  reddening  and  paling,  replied  feebly: 

"  Most  Honored  and  High  Priest,  I  dreamed  not." 


150  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

"  Knowest  thou  aught  of  what  hath  happened  since 
thou  wert  found  as  if  dead?" 

"Most  Honored  and  High  Priest,  I  know  naught  since 
I  fell  before  Amen  in  the  inner  holy  place,  and  besought 
him  to  take  me  from  this  life." 

Oltis  shrank  back,  and  a  murmur  arose  that  swelled 
through  the  vast  assemblage.  This  murmur  grew  to  a 
shout  as  Queen  Atlana,  who  had  not  shown  herself, 
leaned  over,  and  clasped  ALole  to  her. 

With  a  glad  cry  that  brought  tears  to  the  eyes  near 
her,  the  young  girl  returned  the  embrace,  and  kissed 
again  and  again  the  hands  of  this  almost  mother. 

But  soon  Queen  Atlana  raised  to  her  full  height,  to 
her  lovely,  gracious  bearing,  and  looked  about  her. 

"Atlanteans,"  she  said,  with  a  world  of  meaning. 

Delighted  cries  answered  her. 

"Atlanteans,  am  I  right  to  take  her  back  to  the  palace 
— this  fair  young  captive  who  hath  grown  to  be  my 
daughter  ?  " 

Deafening  were  the  shouts : 

"  Yea !     Yea  !  " 

"Ye  will  aid  me?" 

"We  will!     We  will!" 

She  turned  to  Rica,  and  said: 

"Order  a  chair." 

This  Rica  proceeded  to  do  of  an  attendant,  as  Atlano, 
in  a  rage,  vociferated: 

"Nay!" 

Queen  Atlana  again  spoke  to  Rica:  "I  will  have  the 
chair."  Then  to  Atlano,  she  said  low,  and  with  em- 
phasis: "If  I  am  not  obeyed,  I  go  not  back  to  the  pal- 


HAPPENING   OP   THE   UNEXPECTED.  15  I 

They  eyed  each  other  as  no  man  and  wife  should. 
Hard  is  it  when  a  wife  is  obliged,  in  presence  of  others, 
to  assert  herself.  Terrible  is  it  to  perceive  a  husband's 
face  take  on  an  expression  murderous!  The  people 
again  clamored  their  indignation  until  Atlana  herself 
quieted  them  by  the  eloquence  of  her  hands.  Though 
there  continued  cries  here  and  there  for  the  chair. 

King  Atlano  had  turned  aside  in  sullen  discomfiture, 
when  the  queen  again  spoke  the  word  for  the  chair. 
And  now  it  was  brought  beside  her,  and  eagerly,  if  it 
must  be  told. 

The  attendants  were  thronging  to  lift  ^Eole  therein 
when  Sensel  pressed  in  among  them,  to  urge: 

"  It  is  mine  to  lift  her,  to  bear  her." 

Before  they  had  scarcely  accepted  his  purpose,  she 
was  raised  from  the  bed  of  lilies  and  placed  in  the  chair, 
and  he  waited  calm  beside  it. 

The  queen's  look  pierced  him,  but  he  returned  it 
proudly,  growing  so  brilliant  that  her  look  became  one 
of  amaze.  Then,  to  her  surprise,  as  well  as  that  of  the 
beholders,  she  bowed  in  consent.  With  that,  Sensel 
and  an  attendant  bore  the  chair  on  to  the  queen's  chariot. 

As  Queen  Atlana  turned  to  follow,  she  beckoned  to 
Electra.  Electra  then  came  beside  her,  and  the  queen 
subjoined: 

"Electra,  thou  wilt  come  also." 

Unmindful  of  the  scowling  king,  she  took  the  hand  of 
the  overjoyed  young  girl,  and  passed  with  gracious 
smiles  through  the  lines  of  intent  islanders,  whose  love 
showed  in  their  looks,  whose  sympathy  breathed  in  elo- 
quent undertones.  Quickly  they  were  entering  the 
great  broad  low  chariot,  on  whose  soft  cushions  reclined 


152  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

Sensel  was  standing  very  near  her.  He  had  been 
talking  with  her,  and  she  was  smiling,  rosy.  Further, 
to  the  surprise  of  the  queen  and  Electra,  she  held  out 
her  hand  when  they  were  about  to  drive  off,  and  said,  in 
her  gracious  way: 

"  I  will  give  the  parting  word,  Sensel." 

"Thou  wilt  do  that  after  I  have  seen  thee  in.  the  pal- 
ace," he  returned,  in  his  brilliant  manner.  Then  the 
chariot  drove  away. 

True  to  his  word,  he  was  in  the  courtyard  when  they 
arrived,  and  not  only  that,  but  would  lift  her  out, 
would  place  her  in  the  chair,  would  help  to  bear  her 
within.  When  no  more  could  be  done  for  her,  he  said, 
in  softest  tone: 

"Now  is  my  parting  word,  ^Eole." 

Then  bowing  low  and  elegantly  to  the  queen,  he  darted 
away  in  his  most  undulatory  fashion. 

"What  a  strange  being,"  exclaimed  Queen  Atlana. 
"  But  I  like  him." 

"So  do  we,"  murmured  ^Eole,  and  blushed. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

THE   EARTHQUAKE   CONFOUNDS. 

IN  the  inner  sanctuary,  the  lamps  were  casting  feeble 
radiance,  the  altar  fire  acting  strangely  capricious,  when 
Atlano,  Oltis,  Urgis,  and  the  superior  priests  met  for 
conference  upon  the  day's  awful  events. 

Close  they  drew  their  couches,  and  reclined  to  cast 
about  them  looks  serious,  apprehensive.  Only  too  appar- 
ent was  the  ease  affected  by  Atlano  and  Oltis  as  they 
surveyed  the  dark  countenances  upon  which  alarm  was 
setting  its  seal — as  they  averted  their  faces  from  the 
majestic,  upright  figure  that  was  eyeing  them  so  fixedly. 

This  silent  one — how  they  were  longing  to  fall  upon 
him,  to  strangle,  to  trample  him  under  their  feet !  What 
was  the  strange  power  that  held  them — that  forced  them 
to  his  will  ?  Cravens  had  they  become ! 

After  an  ominous  quiet  of  some  minutes,  and  when 
Atlano  was  beginning  to  chafe  under  the  anxious  gaze 
of  these  white-robed,  imposing  figures,  he  said,  with 
affected  buoyancy, 

"This  night  we  meet  not  here  for  mirth.  The  troubles 
of  the  day  claim  our  thought.  But,  first,  I  would  ask  are 
any  among  you  shaken — weak  of  spirit  ?v' 

They  looked  at  each  other  in  doubt  how  to  answer. 
Finally,  Hafoe,  a  priest  old  in  wickedness,  spoke  out. 

('S3) 


154  POSEIDON'S    PARADISE. 

"  O  King,  I  believe  the  gods  are  in  this.  I  believe  they 
look  upon  us  in  anger." 

Atlano's  was  the  utmost  suavity.  "Though  why 
should  the  gods  look  upon  us  in  anger,  Hafoe?" 

There  was  silence. 

Oltis,  who  had  been  glaring  at  Hafoe,  now  addressed 
hi.n. 

"Thou  believest  the  gods  look  upon  us  in  .anger, 
Hafoe?  One  week  since,  thou  didst  mock  at  our  rites 
in  the  temple,  thou  didst  laugh  at  the  people  because 
they  still  hold  enough  of  the  faith  of  their  fathers  to  come 
and  worship  in  form,  if  not  in  spirit — with  the  lip,  if  not 
with  the  heart." 

"  Who  mocked,  who  laughed  with  me,  High  Priest 
Oltis?"  returned  Ha'foe,  angrily. 

"I.  And  I  mock  and  laugh  still.  I  am  not  one.  to 
change.  I  tell  thee,  Hafoe,  I  mocked  and  laughed  because 
I  believe  not.  I  fear  no  gods.  I  know  not  if  there  are 
any!"  And  Oltis  brought  his  fist  down  heavily  upon 
the  small  table  at  the  head  of  his  couch,  in  his  defiance. 

The  other  priests  shivered.  Whence  had  come  this 
strange  sensitiveness  ?  Such  language  as  that  of  Oltis  and 
Hafoe,  such  derision  of  holy  things,  had  been  heard 
hourly  in  this  inner  sanctuary,  and  heard  lightly — even 
by  those  who  could  not  quite  steel  themselves  in  un- 
belief. But  now,  an  indefinable  dread,  a  strange  horror, 
was  creeping  over  them  as  they  listened.  Therefore,  they 
looked  with  disapproval  upon  Oltis  because  of  his  de- 
fiance. They  would  have  rebuked  his  temerity,  had  they 
dared,  would  have  bid  him  incur  no  further  displeasure 
from  the  all  too  evident  Unseen. 

Yet,  even  as  they  looked  with  growing  disfavor,  did 
they  begin  to  wonder,  and  shortly,  to  stare  in  amaze, 


THE  EARTHQUAKE  CONFOUNDS.    .      155 

What  was  coming  over  him? 

Even  as  his  hand  fell  had  he  become  as  it  were  trans- 
fixed. The  hand  that  lay  heavily,  began  to  press  heavily; 
the  entire  body  grew  in  rigidity;  and  a  deathlike  pallor 
was  overspreading  his  face.  Atlano,  who  had  been  gaz- 
ing alarmed,  demanded: 

"Oltis,  what  aileth  thee?     Cease  that  staring." 

But  Oltis  continued  to  stare,  and  remain  rigid.  Fear- 
ful was  it  to  see  his  pallor,  even  amid  this  deathlike 
repose,  increase.  Hafoe,  wan  and  trembling,  lifted  his 
hand  from  the  table.  But  it  fell  a  dead  weight.  The 
eyes,  in  their  growing  glassiness,  were  horrible.  Hafoe 
cried : 

"Oltis,  dost  thou  live?"  But  not  a  quiver  of  the  eye- 
lids answered,  although  the  eyes  lost  none  of  their  intel- 
ligence. 

Stonily  they  watched,  wondering  if  he  would  come  out 
of  this  to  laugh  at  them.  Finally  Atlano  spoke. 

"Oltis,  cease  thy  spells.  Wouldst  thou  have  us  as 
thyself?" 

Upon  this,  the  king  arose  stiffly,  and,  with  some  exer- 
tion, walked  beside  him  to  gaze  in  his  face,  and  feel  of 
his  skin. 

"  Oltis,  thou  art  a  corpse,  with  life  in  it!  What — aileth 
—thee?" 

But  Oltis  replied  not  save  by  his  eloquent  eyes.  Every 
other  part  of  him  was  marble.  Nervously,  Atlano  bade 
a  priest  bring  the  life  cordial.  This  was  applied  to  brow 
and  nostrils,  but  had  no  effect.  Still  Oltis  was  as  dead, 
except  in  glance. 

Thus,  Atlano  sat  down.  To  the  terrified  priests  who 
had  gathered  about  the  stricken  one,  he  said: 


156  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

"Sit  ye  again.  We  will  talk  together — and  Oltis  can 
listen,  that  is  if  his  ears  are  as  alive  as  his  eyes. 
Should  we  settle  aught,  such  can  be  laid  before  him, 
when  he  cometh  out  of  this." 

But  they  were  quivering  with  dread,  and  the  calm 
they  tried  to  assume,  made  it  but  the  more  apparent. 
The  voice  of  Hafoe  shook,  his  words  dragged  feebly. 

"O  King  Atlano,  let  us  have  a  care  what  we  say!  " 

"  We  are  here  to  talk  upon  the  troubles  of  the  day,  and 
to  settle  this  matter  of  the  Pelasgian  children,"  resumed 
Atlano.  Voice  and  manner  had  gathered  assurance. 

"  Was  not  the  matter  of  the  Pelasgian  children  settled 
this  day?"  asked  Kluto,  the  youngest  of  the  priests. 

"It  was  not  settled;"  and  Atlano  looked  at  him  confi- 
dently. 

"King  Atlano — meanest  thou — that  thou  hast  the 
thought  to  keep  them— after  thy  promise?" 

"My  promise  to  what?  Kluto,  believest  thou  in  that 
jugglery?" 

"  King  Atlano,  thou  didst  seem  to  believe  even  as  much 
as  we." 

"Have  a  care!" 

"  I  mean  naught  save  to  fall  before  thee.  But  I  have 
the  dread  that  the  earth  is  about  to  fade  away.  Didst 
thou  note  the  thick,  dark  look  of  the  air  before  we  came 
in  here — and  how  gloomy  was  our  supper  room,  even 
with  its  many  lights?" 

"I  did." 

"And,  King  Atlano,  hast  thou  noted  how  faint  is  the 
flame  on  the  altar  of  the  temple — and  on  this?" 

"I  have." 

"And  these  lamps  in  their  paling?" 


THE  EARTHQUAKE  CONFOUNDS.          !$/ 

"I  have." 

"Then  what  thinkest  thou  of  it  all?" 

"It  is  that  the  air  is  heavier  than  common." 

"  May  such  not  be  to  our  woe  ! " 

".We  can  but  wait  and  see."  Atlano's  laugh  rang 
mockingly. 

But  with  his  words,  the  priests  were  startled  at  per- 
ceiving a  change  in  Oltis.  They  pointed;  and  the  king 
looked  to  see  him  slowly  raising  his  hand  from  the  table. 
Then  it  paused  as  if  to  warn. 

"Ah — he  doth  rouse."  And  Atlano  arose,  and  went 
to  him.  Lightly  he  seized  the  hand,  saying  as  if  to  it, 
"  Thou  wouldst  warn  us — wouldst  thou  ?  Down !  " 

But  the  hand,  in  this  position,  was  as  iron;  and  moved 
riot  when  Atlano,  with  all  his  strength,  would  have 
pressed  it  to  the  table  again.  It  remained  fixed  in  the 
air,  enforcing  its  warning. 

After  several  trials,  Atlano  returned  to  his  couch. 
Very  pale,  but  determined  was  his  face.  He  said  to  the 
trembling  priests  as  he  stood  and  looked  his  haughtiest, 

"  Why  cower  ye?  Think  ye  this  is  also  of  the  gods? 
Think  ye  this  will  baffle  me?" 

The  silent  one,  the  only  priest  calm  and  undaunted, 
arose,  and  looked  at  the  king  in  rebuke.  Atlano,  un- 
willing to  own  to  himself  the  strange  effect  of  this  look, 
struggled  to  shout : 

"And  I  would  tell  thee,  'Silent  Priest/  that  whether 
thou  comest  of  heaven  or  hell — thou  art  not  to  stand  and 
look  at  me  thus.  To  thy  couch!  Further,  turn  from 
me  thine  evil  eye.  Or,  thou  too,  wilt  find  that,  when 
the  king  willeth,  the  highest  in  the  temple,  if  it  needeth, 
shall  feed  the  holy  fire," 


158  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

The  silent  one  stood  calm,  unblenching. 

"  Wilt  thou  to  thy  couch  ?  " 

And  King  Atlano  made  a  step  forward  as  if  he  would 
fall  upon  the  man  towering  so  grandly  before  him.  An- 
other step,  and  he  called : 

"Urgis,  Hafoe,  Sudor,  Kluto — come — that  we  may 
bring  him  to  the  earth  !  " 

But  neither  Urgis,  Hafoe,  Sudor,  Kluto, — nor  any 
other  priest — moved  at  his  bidding.  They  could  but 
stare  at  this  priest  as  he  stood  in  his  majesty  and  fear- 
lessness, could  but  wonder  at  the  strange  power  of  his 
eyes.  This  strength  of  look  must  be  what  held  them. 
Though,  why  held  it  not  Atlano,  who  was  still  advancing, 
with  hand  stealing  within  his  garment  after  his  weapon, 
the  mysterious  liquor,  that  had  rendered  Hellen  impotent. 

Well  the  priests  knew  this  liquor,  for  they,  in  their  se- 
cret laboratory,  had  concocted  it  after  an  almost  illegible 
receipt  found  among  the  possessions  of  the  dead  Viril, 
who  had  been  their  instructor  in  alchemic  arts.  Well 
they  knew  its  power !  Now,  they  awaited,  in  their  im- 
mobility, for  its  sure  effect. 

Onward  drew  Atlano  with  gleaming  eyes  and  stealing 
hand.  And,  when  well  upon  the  'Silent  Priest,'  who 
still  maintained  his  wonderful  look,  would  have  drawn 
the  weapon  forth  to  fell  him.  But,  with  the  significant 
attempt,  came  dread  resistance.  The  hand  refused  to 
move,  to  come  from  out  the  folds  that  held  it ! 

Atlano,  in  his  struggle  to  free  the  helpless  member, 
grew  black  in  the  face,  black  of  his  terror  and  desire  for 
revenge.  Yet,  he  made  as  though  he  would  still  ad- 
vance upon  the  immovable  figure,  desisting  only  when  he 
found  himself  inert.  Then  did  his  tones  ring  through 
the  sanctuary. 


THE  EARTHQUAKE  CONFOUNDS.  159 

"  Man — or  demon — I  fear  thee  not !  I  fear  not  thy 
spells.  Think  not  this  will  confound  me.  I  say  to  the 
voice — to  those  not  seen — that  I  will  not  obey.  I  will 
not  yield  the  Pelasgian  children!" 

Then  went  up  the  cry  of  terror  from  this  inner  sanctu- 
ary, from  the  priests  so  motionless  before.  But  it  was 
not  because  of  Atlano's  words.  No,  the  earth  was  threat- 
ening again.  Again  was  smiting  upon  their  ears  the  ter- 
rific rumbling  of  the  day  before.  Again  was  the  earth 
lurching  as  does  a  ship  when  at  mercy  of  wind  and  wave. 

Vibration  after  vibration  increased  in  such  force  and 
velocity  that  it  seemed  the  hanging  lamps  must  come 
crashing  down,  the  walls  fall  in  upon  them.  Terrible  was 
it  to  witness  the  statues  of  Amen  and  Poseidon  sway 
as  though  they  would  kiss  the  floor — and  this  continu- 
ously. More  terrible  to  hear  Oltis'  hand  fall  with  a  loud 
.thud  upon  the  table,  and  yet  perceive  that  he  remained 
rigid  and  staring.  Most  terrible  to  see  Atlano  wrench 
forth  his  hand,  turn  from  the  silent  one,  and  fly  to. the 
passage,  calling  after  him:  "  Come — come — ere  it  be  too 
late  ! " 

Never  had  he  been  so  well  obeyed.  After  him  sprang 
the  priests,  Urgis  leading.  Scarce  had  the  last  escaped 
than  the  ceiling  yielded  its  lamps,  which  fell  with  terrific 
noise,  one  almost  grazing  the  hapless  Oltis,  who  still  sat 
as  iron,  listening  to  the  swift  running  in  passages  and 
apartments,  the  shrieks  that  filled  the  air. 

Through  the  tottering  temple  sped  all  to  the  great 
court — king,  priests,  handmaids,  attendants— when  there, 
pausing  to  watch  the  temple  as  it  swayed  in  the  semi- 
darkness.  And,  oh  the  fierce  rocking  of  the  earth  be- 
neath !  Where  could  they  run  ?  Not  toward  the  ocean, 


160  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

for  that  was  white  in  its  threatening.  Naught  was  left 
but  to  fall  on  their  knees,  and  utter  prayers  that  for  once, 
were  heartfelt. 

The  while,  they  watched  the  temple  which  was  sway- 
ing less  and  less.  Would  it  stop,  though  ?  Incredulity 
answered.  But,  when  no  longer  in  doubt,  they  fell  to 
embracing  each  other;  and  laughed  and  wept  spasmod- 
ically. 

Then  occurred  another  shock,  a  light  one,  that  sent 
them  into  despair.  These  light  ones  continued  at  short 
intervals,  so  that  they  could  but  await  the  final  one, 
which  would  bring  down  the  temple. 

People  were  thronging  in  to  inquire  as  to  the  safety 
of  the  temple,  remaining  long  enough  to  give  their  ex- 
periences, and  receive  those  of  the  attendants.  Mean- 
while, the  king  stood  in  his  chariot  near  the  portico  sur- 
rounded by  his  guards  ;  whilst  scattered  about  him  were . 
priests  and  shrinking  handmaids,  the  latter  under  strict 
surveillance. 

Long  had  Atlano  been  looking  on  every  side  in  the 
gloom  for  the  '  Silent  Priest,'  but  without  perceiving  him. 
Finally,  he  beckoned  to  Kluto.  And  asked,  "  Hast  thou 
seen  the  '  Silent  Priest '  since  we  fled  ?  " 

"  O  King,  I  have  not  seen  him  since  we  sped  from  the 
inner  holy  place.  Then — he  was  lost  in  looking  upon 
Oltis — with  no  mind  for  the  terrors  about  him." 

"Poor  Oltis!  I  wonder  whether  he  hath  moved,"  was 
said  ironically.  Then,  with  concern,  he  added,  "  Could 
it  be  that  the  silent  one  was  harmed — killed  by  the  fall- 
ing lamps?" 

"  It  might  be,  oh  King.  He  seemed  fixed,  and  with  no 
thought  of  flying." 


THE  EARTHQUAKE  CONFOUNDS.          l6l 

"I  will  go  back,  and  find  what  hath  happened  to  him." 

"Gracious  king,  dare  it  not.  Wait  until  the  shocks 
cease  I  beseech  thee.  Or  I  will  go  for  thee." 

"  Nay — I  would  go.  I  can  go  in  and  out  between 
them." 

/'There  would  be  no  time  to  get  out  should  the  heavy 
shock  that  we  look  for  come  whilst  thou  wert  within. — 
Here  is  it  now!" 

But  this  proved  light  also.  However,  Atlano  said,  as 
if  to  himself:  "I  will  wait  a  little. — But— it  doth  trouble 
me." 

Thus,  he  fidgeted,  and  looked  most  anxious.  And  at 
last  whispered  to  Urgis,  who  stood  at  his  right,  "Well 
would  it  be  if  the  silent  one  were  lying  stark — stifTer 
than  Oltis!" 

"  Gracious  king,  have  a  care." — Urgis  looked  in  fear 
about  him. 

"  I  am  having  a  care — a  care  for  myself — for  all  of  us. 
While  he  liveth,  I  cannot  breathe.  Of  that,  am  I  sure 
Ah — to  see  him  on  the  altar!  " 

Then,  because  of  Urgis'  terrified  look,  he  laughed 
recklessly.  And  subjoined: 

"  I  wonder  how  are  the  queen  and  her  children.  At 
eve,  when  I  asked  after  the  sleeping  one,  I  was  told  that 
herself  and  Electra  were  fastened  within  the  inner  room 
of  the  queen,  where  they  were  resting.  Even  the  queen 
denied  me,  being  therein  also.  In  meek  manner  did  I 
come  away.  But  this  day — that  now  is  beginning — will 
they  learn  the  power  of  the  king!" 

Again  he  laughed  recklessly.     Though  Urgis  and  the 
others  hearing  this  laugh  could  but  shudder. 
TI 


CHAPTER   XIII. 

IN  THE  'DEEPS.' 

As  Kluto  said,  the  '  Silent  Priest'  had  remained  in  the 
inner  sanctuary  to  gaze  upon  Oltis  who  still  showed  no 
life  save  in  the  eyes,  that  of  his  agony,  were  almost 
bursting  from  their  sockets. 

Yet  alas  for  Oltis — the  greatest  shock  was  to  come. 
His  humiliation  and  despair  were  not  complete. 

When  the  fleeing  priests  were  without,  the  '  Silent 
Priest'  moved  nearer;  and  standing  over  him,  severe  in 
his  majesty,  gave  utterance  to  speech.  Fearful  was  it  to 
hear  his  deep  tones  in  the  gruesome  apartment,  but  more 
fearful  to  witness  the  great  beads  that  started  upon  Oltis' 
forehead  at  sound  of  this  voice. 

"Yea,  Oltis — I  can  speak  when  I  will.  The  time  hath 
come.  I  have  to  say  I  go  from  theefor  a  little.  I  would 
look  into  the  hidden  things  of  the  'Deeps.'  Then  will  I 
comeback." 

In  Oltis'  eyes  was  a  look  of  utmost  horror,  and 
the  perspiration  rolled  off  him.  Yet  he  stirred  not — 
even  when  the  'Silent  Priest'  after  lighting  a  hand  lamp, 
had  left  the  apartment  to  penetrate  those  mysteries  which 
had  been  supposed  so  artfully  veiled. 

Deucalion  entered  the  passage  dividing  the  with- 
drawing rooms  of  Atlano,  Oltis,  and  Urgis.  Unheedful 


IN    THE    '  DEEPS.'  163 

of  the  lavish  luxury  disclosed  by  the  open  doors,  on  he 
hastened,  his  eyes,  his  thoughts  intent  upon  a  door  at  the 
end  that  was  set  low  in  the  wall. 

Reaching  this,  he  pressed  the  lower  left  hand  corner. 
There  was  heard  the  sound  of  something  smoothly  mov- 
ing. The  door  was  disappearing  within  the  wall,  disclos- 
ing a  stone  stairway  extending  into  darkness. 

Lamp  in  hand,  he  darted  down  this  to  come  upon  two 
doors  side  by  side.  He  pressed  upon  the  lower. right 
hand  corner  of  the  left  one;  and  it  yielded,  gliding  into 
the  wall  about  the  other  which  was  but  an  imitation. 

As  though  blinded,  he  stepped  through. 

When  the  film  had  cleared  from  his  eyes,  he  beheld 
spreading  deep,  a  vast,  crypt-like  apartment  whose  high 
ceiling  was  supported  by  pillars  of  red  syenite ;  and  about 
which  were  burning  lamps  securely  fastened  in  niches. 
The  walls  were  covered  with  a  coating  of  lime  so  smooth 
that  the  figures  painted  thereon  in  rich  colors  and  quite 
elegantly,  stood  out  in  fine  relief. 

As  these  figures  treated  of  the  gods  and  the  future  life, 
Deucalion  would  have  been  glad  to  study  them,  had  the 
occasion  allowed.  As  it  was,  he  but  glanced  at  thenij 
and  then  his  eyes  darted  from  point  to  point.  Almost 
instantly,  at  the  farther  end,  where  the  shadows  were 
thickest,  they  lighted  upon  some  indistinct  white  objects, 
that  moved  with  every  vibration  of  the  still  rocking 
building. 

It  was  a  terrible  moment  for  Deucalion.  Over  him 
swept  a  mighty  dread — a  dread  to  go  nearer  these.  Yet, 
stifling  this,  he  began  to  run  down  the  long  apartment, 
tottering  as  he  ran.  And  came  beside  these  large  white 
objects — that  proved  to  be  beautifully  sculptured*coffins 
of  alabaster,  mounted  on  great  blocks  of  red  syenite. 


1 64  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

In  the  extreme  of  weakness,  he  fell  against  the  first; 
and  moaned;  and  implored  for  courage  to  look  within. 

And  arousing,  did  so — to  weep  and  groan,  to  run  like 
a  madman  from  one  to  the  other  until  he  had  looked  in 
all. 

For,  here  were  no  priests  in  these  alabaster  coffins. 
Instead,  were  the  embalmed  bodies  of  what  had  been 
fair  maidens — each  with  a  lifetime  of  woe  upon  its 
features.  Such  haggardness,  such  suffering,  surely  never 
before  were  stamped  on  young  faces.  So  fine  was  the 
embalming  that  every  line  showed  as  in  life — arid  with 
its  weight  of  agony. 

He  ran  from  one  to  the  other,  crying,  "Ye  powers — 
could  such  things  be?  Their  poor  bodies  tell  the  tale. 
The  pretty  ones — the  tortured  ones!  Ah — those  thrice- 
cursed  monsters!  Yet  they  live — live  to  gloat  upon  their 
work.  Ye  gods — crush  them  out.  •  Never  again  let  such 
work  mar  the  face  of  earth.  ALole,  ^ole — to  see  what 
was  before  thee!  " 

He  fell  on  his  knees,  the  tears  streaming,  and  besought: 

"  Mercy,  ye  gods !  Help !  Set  us  Tree  from  this  house 
of  death !  (Ye  vile  islanders — to  lose  these  fair  ones — and 
not  pull  down  this  pile !)  Help  me,  ye  gods,  to  save  my 
dear  ones.  And  give  Electra,  too.  Aid  me  still  to  mas- 
ter king,  priests,  people,  until  I  am  on  the  sea,  and  bear- 
ing my  dear  ones  to  Pelasgia.  Ah,  ./Cole,  Hellen — what 
sorrow  is  like  unto  this?" 

He  arose;  and  ran  again,  as  if  distracted,  from  coffin  to 
coffin. 

"Ye  pretty  ones!  Where  were  your  fathers — your 
mothers?  Was  it  for  .this  ye  were  given  them  ?  Do  the 
gods  grant  that  men  may  live  lost  to  all  save  sense,  and 


IN  THE  'DEEPS.'  165 

die  in  peace  in  such?  Never!  Thrice-cursed  island, 
thou  art  doomed!  Thou  and  thy  vile  people  will  vanish 
as  down  blown  by  the  wind!  And  coming  ages  will 
doubt  thy  being;  or,  if  not  doubting,  will  mock  at  thee!" 

When  he  had  turned  from  the  last  coffin,  and  was 
staggering  about  aimlessly,  he  came  upon  a  door  set  low 
under  the  stairway.  "Ah,"  he  muttered,  "I  know.  It 
leadeth  to  the  embalming  room — the  private  one  of  these 
priests.  Well  know  they  the  art — as  these  tortured  ones 
show." 

He  hastened  to  this  door,  and  pushed  it  open.  Here 
again  was  darkness.  He  went  for  .his  lamp;  and  then 
stepped  through  into  a  low  passage;  and  thence  through 
another  door  into  a  very  large  apartment.  As  he  had 
surmised,  it  was  the  private  embalming  room. 

With  lamp  held  high,  he  walked  in  its  fell  shadows, 
examining.  Here  was  the  crooked  piece  of  iron  for 
drawing  out  the  brain  through  the  nostrils.  Here  was 
the  Ethiopian  stone  for  making  the  incision  in  the  side. 
There  were  the  palm  wine,  the  powdered  myrrh,  the  cas- 
sia, the  other  aromatic  drugs.  There  were  the  bandages 
of  linen,  the  gum,  the  natron,  even  the  cinnamon.  And 
— yes — there  in  the  most  distant  corner — were  more  of 
those  pure,  translucent  alabaster  coffins.  Empty — wait- 
ing for  whom? 

The  apartment  was  shaken  with  his  groans.  He  felt 
if  he  staid  longer  his  senses  would  give  way.  Wildly  he 
ran  back  into  the  vault,  and  toward  the  stairway.  His 
soul  was  filled  with  horror.  His  .eyeballs  burned.  His 
body  shook  as  if  with  palsy.  So  overcome  was  he  that, 
on  the  topmost  step,  he  fell  panting.  And  could  not 
rise  for  many  minutes.  When  he  did,  it  was  to  totter  to 


1 66 

the  inner  sanctuary.  Here  he  fell  on  a  couch,  groaning 
repeatedly. 

Finally,  his  strength  returning,  he  went  over  to  Oltis, 
and  said,  "  I  have  been  down  the  stairway." 

Over  the  marble  figure  passed  a  tremor. 

"I  have  seen  the  dead  handmaids  in  their  alabaster 
coffins!" 

There  was  another  tremor. 

"Whose  work  was  this?" 

The  marble  lips  moved. 

"It  was  that  of  Atlano  and  myself." 

"This  was  in  thy  base  search  for  that  draught  said  to 
give  life  without  end?  To  get  this,  thou  hast  tortured 
those  fair  young  creatures?" 

"Yea.  And  the  younger  and  fairer,  the  more  the 
power,"  burst  from  Oltis.  "Viril  knew!  Viril  found  it 
out  for  his  own  use!  But  was  so  base  as  not  to  tell  us! 
— Though,  among  his  goods,  we  found  a  torn  piece  of 
papyrus  that  gave  us  the  clue.  On  it  was  written  some 
of  the  parts  forming  the  draught.  The  blood  of  mai- 
dens— lovely  maidens — was  one-  And,  as  tjieir  blood 
dripped  from  them  into  the  crucible,  they  were  to  stand 
and  stir  the  blessed  mixture.  Ah,  how  we  worked !  How 
we  tried  to  find  the  missing  parts.  Maiden  after  maiden 
lost  her  life!"  Oltis  had  become  gloating  in  his  remem- 
brance. "And  if,  at  times,  Atlano  would  have  had  mercy, 
I  would  not.  His  mercy,  thou  canst  judge.  As  for  my- 
self, no  maiden  was  so  fair  as  the  one,  who,  in  her  mix- 
ing, most  promised  the  draught.  For,  there  is  power  in 
maiden  blood!  Once,  we  almost  reached  it.  Once,  I 
believed  I  should  be  High  Priest — King,  forever!  But 
it  came  to  nau'ght."  And  his  head  sank  on  his  breast. 


.IN  THE  'DEEPS.'  167 

''They  died  then?" 

"  Yea.     Their  blood  was  their  life ! " 

"This  was  done  in  the  room  yonder?" 

Deucalion  had  pointed  to  a  door  at  the  northwestern 
corner. 

"Yea."  Oltis  again  raised  his  head; — his  eyes  were 
resuming  their  savageness.  "Since  thou  earnest — for 
some  reason — we  have  not  had  the  wish." 

"Then — why  came  ^Eole  into  this  inner  place?" 

"Ask  me  not." 

"Ah — ^Eole — my  child — my  child  !  "  cried  Deucalion, 
involuntarily.  And  he  fell  on  his  knees  to  utter  his  grat- 
itude. 

"Thanks,  ye  gods!  Thanks  that  I  came  in  time. 
Thanks  for  these  powers  that  have  aided  me  to  this.  Ah 
— ^Eole — Hellen — to  have  you  again  in  Pelasgia.  To 
bring  you  to  the  arms  of  your  mother!" 

Most  terrible  was  the  cry  that  burst  from  Oltis.  In 
his  horror  at  this  sudden  revelation,  he  started  to  his  feet 
— but  only  to  sink  to  his  couch,  helpless.  Untold  agony 
was  upon  him.  Light  had  come  that  was  paralyzing, 
blinding.  Groan  after  groan  rent  his  stiffened  body. 

Deucalion  arose  to  gaze  at  him ;  and  quickly  he  calmed 
almost  to  stupor.  Then  Deucalion  questioned  him. 

"Where  got  ye  the  coffins?" 

"They  were  made  in  Khemi;*  and  brought  into  the 
vault  in  the  darkest  night." 

"Doth  Kluto  know  aught  of  this?" 

"He  knoweth  not.  He  was  raised  to  tliis  inner  holy 
place  as  thou  earnest.  He  hath  not  been  told." 

*Sharpe's  History  of  Egypt. 


i68  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

"The  other  higher  priests  know?" 

"They  know,  and  aided,  hoping  for  the  draught.  In 
the  temples  of  all  the  great  cities  are  the  priests  seeking. 
I  have  been  among  them."  Here  was  a  sigh  that  had 
terrible  meaning. 

"The  rulers,  like  the  king,  have  aided?" 

"Yea." 

"That  is  the  reason  the  captains  meet  no  more?" 

"Yea." 

"That  is  the  reason  the  sixth  year  was  .not  kept?" 

"That  was  the  year  before  thou  earnest.  We  had  not 
the  time." 

"  O  most  wretched  people !  With  all  thine  ease,  there 
is  now  no  time  for  the  keeping  of  thine  oldest  law,  one 
handed  down  by  thy  father  Poseidon!  How  couldst 
thou  dare  to  let  the  sixth  year  go  by,  Oltis?" 

"  I  care  not  for  the  olden  laws.  Thinkest  thou  because 
such  are  graved  on  their  columns  that  they  must  stand 
forever?  We  can  make  laws  now  for  ourselves;  and 
have." 

Deucalion  shivered. 

This  violation  in  not  observing  the  sixth  year  was 
most  heinous.  The  first  men  had  inscribed  its  regula- 
tions on  the  great  column  of  orichalcum,  before  men- 
tioned, that  stood  in  the  grove  of  Poseidon  in  front  of 
the  gateway  of  the  great  court.  Here,  before  this  col- 
umn, were  the  king  and  sub-kings  (or  royal  rulers), 
to  meet  every  fifth  and  sixth  year  alternately,  in  order 
to  consult  about  public  affairs,  inquire  into  weighty  trans- 
gressions, and  afterward  pass  judgment.  It  was  a  grand 
Congress.  But  before  judgment  was  passed,  certain 
pledges  were  given,  and  in  this  wise: 


IN    THE    '  DEEPS.'  .169 

The  sacred  bulls  that  ranged  the  inclosures  on  the 
northern  slope  of  the  mountain  were  hunted  by  ten 
chosen  men  with  staves  and  nooses.  When  one  was 
caught,  he  was  led  up  to  the  column,  and  struck  upon 
the  head  to  fall  dead  before  the  inscription.  Then,  on 
the  altar  near  the  column,  were  his  limbs  offered  a  burnt 
sacrifice.  Afterward,  a  cup  was  partly  filled  with  his 
blood;  and  in  this,  each  one  of  the  Congress  cast  a 
blood  clot.  Then  the  rest  of  the  victim  was  laid  on  the 
fire.  Thereupon,  each  took  a  golden  vessel,  drew  from 
the  cup,  and  poured  a  libation  upon  the  fire,  at  the  same 
time  swearing  that  he  would  punish  transgressors,  that 
he  would  not  violate  the  inscriptions,  and  that  he  would 
not  obey  any  ruler  who  would  command  him  to  act  con- 
trary to  the  laws  of  Poseidon.  After  drinking,  each  ves- 
sel was  dedicated  to  the  temple. 

When  supper  was  eaten,  and  the  altar  fire  was  out, 
they  put  on  beautiful  azure  robes;  and  sat  in  the  dark- 
ness before  the  embers  of  the  sacrifice  in  order  to  receive 
and  give  judgment.  At  daybreak  were  written  on  golden 
tablets  their  sentences,  which  were  then  deposited  in  the 
temple  as  memorials,  together  with  the  robes. 

At  the  end,  they  swore  not  to  take  up  arms  against 
each  other;  ever  to  aid  the  royal  house  in  case  of  rebel- 
lion; and,  in  common,  to  deliberate  upon  war,  giving  the 
supremacy  to  the  house  of  Atlas.  Further,  the  king 
promised  never  to  decide  upon  the  life  or  death  of  a 
kinsman  unless  he  had  the  assent  of  a  majority  of  the 
sub-kings.* 

This  was  the  most  ancient  and  most  important  of 
observances.  Yet  rulers  and  priests  had  combined  to 

*Plato. 


170  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

neglect  it — whilst  the  people  looked  on.  No  wonder 
was  it  that  Deucalion  shivered. 

Upon  recovering  somewhat,  he  exclaimed:  "  Oltis,  it 
is  the  crowning  crime!" 

"  We  have  not  lost  through  it.  Let  not  thy  mind  be 
weighted."  Scornful  was  his  tone. 

"  Oltis,  I  .am  borne  to  earth.  Yet  will  I  rise  that  I 
may  bring  the  people  to  the  '  Deeps' — there -to  behold 
thy  work — there  to  open  their  eyes — shouldst  thou  not 
do  as  I  bid  thee." 

The  figure  •  again  growing  into  marble  shuddered. 
Great  beads  of  perspiration  started.  But  no  words  came. 

"Oltis,  when  day  breaketh,  thou  wilt  go  with  me  to 
the  portico,  and  tell  the  people  this:  That  the  powers 
above  will  that  the  Pelasgian  children  leave  with  me  at 
once.  A  few  words  will  do.  Else — " 

The  marble  again  quivered;  the  lips  murmured,  "I 
will." 

Deucalion  sat  down  before  the  wretched  man,  and 
pondered. 

"Those  who  pressed  within  this  inner  holy  place  yes- 
terday, may  have  noted  that  there  were  no  signs  of  the 
missing  handmaids.  And,  of  this,  the  people  may  have 
been  told.  They  should,  then,  be  more  than  ever  in 
doubt  as  to  their  present  place — unless  they  are  dead  of 
all  feeling. 

"Though,  what  else  can  come  of  a  people  who  can 
bear  such  mockeries,  who  break  the  marriage  laws,  who 
wed  within  forbidden  limits,  who  are  given  over  to 
feasting,  drinking,  pleasuring;  who  think  no  longer  of 
raising  higher  the  mind,  but  only  of  delighting  the  body; 
and  yet,  who,  in  the  midst  of  all,  daily  see  and  touch 


IN    THE    '  DEEPS/  I /I 

monuments  that  speak  with  force  of  past  virtue,  of  a 
worship  once  most  pure. 

"Should  these  islanders  be  brought  in  to  see  the  sight 
below,  it  would  not  help.  For  the  island  is  doomed. 
Not  long  could  these  evils  last  even  if  the  islanders 
should  still  be  as  stone,  after  seeing.  And  any  trouble 
now,  will  but  hinder  our  going. 

"I  have  it.  I  will  write  what  I  have  seen;  and  ere 
leaving,  will  send  it  to  the  people  of  Chimo.  They  are 
the  best  and  strongest  of  these  islanders.  Yea  that  will 
I  do.  It  may  help  the  handmaids,  should  the  doom  of 
the  island  be  stayed  a  little. 

"  But,  ah,  this  strange  inner  sight,  why  faileth  it  ?  Why, 
for  many  days,  hath  it  left  me,  so  that  I  know  not  if 
Pyrrha  liveth.  Yet.  why  should  I  doubt,  after  what  I 
have  felt  and  seen?  Sure  am  I  that  she  liveth.  Sure 
am  I  that,  in  the  end,  joy  will  be  ours.  Yet  am  I  weak 
—weak!" 

Whilst  thus  Deucalion  mused  and  suffered,  the  day 
broke.  With  the  first  entering  rays  of  the 'sun,  Oltis 
stirred;  and  gradually  shook  off  the  now  willing  iron 
bands.  Shortly  he  arose,  but  only  to  fall  back  of  his 
weakness.  Then  Deucalion,  gave  him  of  the  life  cordial, 
after  mixing  with  it  a  few  drops  of  a  red  elixir.  There- 
upon, Oltis  arose,  and  stretched  as  if  arousing  from  sleep. 
Some  minutes  afterward,  he  was  walking  about  unstead- 
ily. And  Deucalion  waited  a  little. 

"Oltis,  lean  upon  me.     We  will  go  to  the  portico." 

He  complied.  Sad  was  it  to  see  the  docility  of  this 
hitherto  proud  and  intractable  man.  As  they  walked, 
Deucalion  spoke  low: 

"  Say  but  the  words  that  will  speed  the  children  and 
myself  on  our  way  to  Pelasgia.". 


172  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

"  I  know  thee,  at  last,  strange  man,"  was  returned  wea- 
rily. "But  what  knowledge!  Ah,  if  Atlano  but  knew! 
Even  as  it  is — how  hath  he  longed  for  thy  blood.  And 
— to  find — thou  art — Deucalion!" 

"This  knowledge  must  be  thine  alone.  He  is  not  to 
know." 

"I  will  be  dumb.     But  how  hast  thou  mastered  us." 

"I  will  master  you — when,  with  the  children,  I  am  on 
the  sea,  and  facing  Pelasgia." 

"How  didst  thou  get  such  power?     Are  there  gods?" 

"Oltis,  there  are.  Know  sorrow  for  thy  sin,  ere  it  be 
too  late." 

"I  cannot.  Of  what  use  is  such  sorrow?  It  would 
come  only  of  fear.  Should  the  fear  be  no  more,  I  would 
be  as  I  have  been." 

"Thou  speakest  truth.  Sorrow  for  sin  should  come 
of  the  heart  alone.  But  that  may  be  thine.  Sorrow  thus 
for  warmth  to  the  gods." 

"  Sir  Deucalion,  I  know  no  warmth  of  feeling.  I  never 
knew  such  for  aught  of  earth — not  even  for  my  children. 
How  then  could  I  know  it  for  the  gods,  if  such  there  be? 
I  tell  thee  if  there  is  a  life  beyond,  I  am  doomed." 

"Say  not  so,  Oltis.  If  one  spark  of  feeling  could  be- 
gin to  glow  in  thy  heart,  it  would  spread,  giving  heat, 
life  to  all  the  inner  man — wouldst  thou  grant  it  air.  Faint 
though  -the  spark,  it  groweth  with  little  feeding." 

Oltis  sighed;  then  said,  "I  could  strangle  thee,  now, 
had  I  the  power.  That  is  my  spark  of  feeling !  To  be 
thus  humbled,  weakened!  Oh,  but  to  have  my  fingers 
about  thy  neck,  to  see  thine  eyes  burst  from  thy  head,  to 
fix  that  head  on  a  pillar  in  the  air,  to  watch  the  birds  of 
prey  gather  its  flesh,  mite  by  mite!  How  I  ache !  How 
I  pant  for  thy  blood ! " 


IN  THE  'DEEPS.'  173 

"Have  done,"  spoke  Deucalion  sternly,  "or  worse  will 
befall  thee  than  thou  dreamest.  Wouldst  thou  be  given 
over  to  the  tender  mercy  of  the  people?" 

"I  will  do  that  I  am  forced  to.  But — for  one  moment 
of  freedom  !"  Dreadful  were  his  writhings. 

"  Calm  thyself.     We  are  almost  at  the  portal." 

And,  at  the  portal  they  were — most  suddenly  to  come 
out  before  the  watching  islanders. 

The  sun  was  just  above  the  horizon  when  the  shouts 
arose, "The  High  Priest!"  "The  'Silent  Priest'!"  "Be- 
hold!" "Behold!" 

Atlano,  who  was  talking  with  Urgis,  turned;  and  per- 
ceived the  two  standing  on  the  portico.  Intense  chagrin 
was  expressed  in  his  face  as  he  gazed  and  wondered. 
The  'Silent  Priest'  not  killed!  But,  instead,  thus  ap- 
pearing,— bearing  up  Oltis  who  was  trembling  as  an  aged 
man.  What  meant  it?" 

But  the  high  priest  was  beckoning.  In  answer,  the 
people  surged  forward.  When  there  was  quiet,  Oltis 
spoke. 

"King  Atlano,  Priests,  People,  these  troubles  are  of 
the  gods.  Anger  them  no  further.  Hearken  to  this, 
their  will.  Ere  J;he  morn  is  two  hours  older  will  the 
Pelasgian  children  leave,  and  with  the  'Silent  Priest.'" 

Atlano's  derisive  laugh  burst  forth.  But  the  people 
began  to  cry  their  acquiescence.  It  was: 

"  So  shall  it  be ! "  "  So  shall  it  be ! "  "We  will  be  rid  of 
them!"  "They  are  a  scourge!" 

The  guards  encircling  Atlano  appeared  alarmed.  Al- 
ready they  were  fearing  some  manifestation  against  him. 
But  he,  with  wonderful  coolness,  replied  to  Oltis,  "How 
are  we  to  believe  that  the  gods  thus  will?" 


174  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

"In  like  manner  as  the  people  believed  that,  at  will  of 
the  gods,  the  handmaids  were  forced  into  the  inner  holy 
place — never  to  be  seen  more!"  Loud  rang  the  imperial 
voice,  seeming  to  be  thrown  from  high  above. 

Atlano  paled  in  a  terrible  way.  Many  of  the  priests 
fell  on  their  faces.  The  people  groaned,  and  pressed 
about  the  guards  so  that  the  latter  were  forced  to  point 
their  spears  and  raise  their  battle  axes.  And,  oh  the 
sullen  discomfiture  smoldering  in  some  eyes,  the  menac- 
ing lightning  ready  to  dart  from  others! 

But  Atlano  was  brave.  He  spoke  again,  with  bold- 
ness, "  Oltis,  go  within.  Thou  art  feeble,  too  feeble,  to 
stand  there.  Thy  mind  giveth  way — as  hath  thy  body. 
Go  within." 

Oltis  indeed  proved  the  weakness  of  his  body  by  fall- 
ing against  the  '  Silent  Priest,'  who  lifted  him,  and  bore 
him  inside,  after  signifying  that  he  would  return. 

When  Oltis  had  been  laid  upon  his  couch  in  the  inner 
sanctuary,  the  'Silent  Priest'  reappeared  before  the  omi- 
nously quiet  people,  and  signed  that  he  would  at  once 
depart,  recommended  them  to  the  mercy  of  the  gods, 
blessed  them,  and  bade  farewell. 

Then  to  Sensel,  who  was  near,  he  delivered  a  roll  of 
papyrus  addressed  to  the  queen. 

As  for  Atlano,  he  felt  it  was  policy  to  be  quiescent. 
After  the  besotted  conduct  of  Oltis,  there  was  no  know- 
ing what  might  happen.  As  to  the  voice,  he  would 
still  disclaim  it. 

Then,  as  the  ground  was  resting  of  its  tremors,  he 
ordered  the  guards  to  disperse  the  excited,  awakening 
islanders.  When  the  great  court  was  quite  emptied,  he 
entered  the  temple  to  seek  Oltis  that  he  might  upbraid 
him  for  his  faint-heartedness. 


IN    THE   *  DEEPS  1/5 

Speedily  he  was  beside  the  wretched  high  priest,  who 
lay  with  closed  eyes,  scarcely  breathing :  though  not  a 
word  was  vouchsafed  to  all  his  questions  and  vitupera- 
tions. Thus,  as  a  resource,  he  bethought  him  of  the 
queen  and  her  charges;  and,  returning  to  the  courtyard, 
called  his  guards,  and  drove  to  the  palace. 

As  he  passed  along,  much  the  people  marveled.  Never 
before  had  a  king  of  Atlantis  been  known  to  require  pro- 
tection in  driving  between  the  temple  and  the  palace. 
Attendants,  of  course,  were  customary; — but  guards! 
What  meant  such  a  passing  as  this? 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

A    TIMELY    TORRENT. 

QUEEN  ATLANA  and  her  young  charges  were  finishing 
a  hurried  meal  in  the  most  delightful  of  morning  rooms. 
This  was  in  the  east  garden,  and  had  for.  floor,  velvety 
grass;  for  ceiling,  the  interlacing  boughs  of  two  fragrant 
acacias;  for  background,  a  trellis  overrun  with  morning- 
glories  and  flanked  at  each  end  by  tall  white  lilies  and  the 
high  blue  shoots  of  the  papyrus. 

Further  the  favorite  lotus  flowers  spread  thick  on  the 
bosom  of  a  stream  to  the  eastward  that  was  running" 

o 

blithely  to  lose  itself  in  the  beautiful  Luith.  Flowers, 
flowers  were  everywhere;  for  this  was  their  land.  And 
those  of  the  trellis  in  their  white,  pink,  blue,  crimson,  and 
purple,  were  preeminent  for  size  and  tint. 

Who,  with  any  spirituality,  can  look  upon  these  thick- 
clustering  morning-glories  as  they  open  joyfully  to  the 
morning  sun,  and  not  think  of  a  higher  blossoming?  In 
their  delicate  texture,  and  soft  rich  coloring,  they  suggest 
the  flowers  of  Heaven.  Their  ethereal  loveliness  fills  the 
heart  with  a  most  tender  rapture.  Fit  types  are  they  of 
that  fairer  blooming  of  the  Uplands,  to  which  the  eye  has 
not  yet  pierced,  to  which  the  ear  is  yet  unopened! 

The  grand  eating  apartment,  or  banqueting  room,  was 
in  the  western  wing  of  the  palace,  and  facing  the  south. 


A    TIMELY    TORRENT.  I// 

But  the  breakfast  room  proper  faced  the  east,  and  over- 
looked this  garden  morning  room,  the  latter  superseding 
the  former  for  about  three-fourths  of  the  year,  from  the 
tenderness  of  the  climate. 

In  the  simplicity  of  their  diet  and  table  service,  the 
Atlanteans  might  be  held  an  example.  Theirs  were  no 
cumbersome,  broad  tables  weighed  down  with. plate  and 
ornamentations.  The  dishes  and  drinking  vessels  were 
of  gold,  silver,  bronze,  or  tin,  as  accorded  with  the  degree 
of  the  family  using;  and  were  of  simplest  pattern  and 
beaten  light,  the  spiral  being  the  principal  adornment. 
There  were  spiral  handles,  and  spiral  supports  to  the 
larger  dishes,  also.  As  to  the  tables,  they  were  hollow, 
either  broken  circles  or  horseshoes  in  shape,  and  of  three 
feet  in  width — of  course  affording  seating  capacity  on 
the  outer  side  only.  Thus,  well  could  the  Atlanteans 
arrange  for  effective  backgrounds,  well  could  they  be 
served.  Further,  such  waitresses  were  theirs !  Through 
the  openings  of  these  broken  circles,  or  horseshoes,  flit- 
ted beauteous  maidens,  white-robed  and  garlanded,  who 
could  but  whet  the  appetite.  Maidens  ever  served  in 
Atlantis.  Clever  people! 

In  the  middle  of  her  table,  sat  Queen  Atlana,  with 
^Eole  on  the  right,  and  Electra  on  the  left;  while,  far- 
ther along  the  broken  circle,  on  either  side,,  ranged  her 
ladies.  For  this  morning,  there  was  a  visitor — Hellen; 
and  his  place  was  at5  the  end,  on  the  queen's  right. 

All  were  facing  the  garden,  and  the  sun  which  was 
well  up ;  and  feeling  happily  conscious  of  the  fairy-like 
background,  the  soft  singing  stream,  the  warblers  in  the 
acacia  blooms  overhead,  and  the  lovely  gliding  maid- 
ens attending  their  few  wants. 
12 


178  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

Three  feet  was  the  space  allotted  each  at  the  table; 
and  the  dividing  lines  were  rows  of  flowers  extending 
crosswise,  flowers  of  scent  so  delicate  that  they  could 
not  interfere  with  the  appetite  of  the  most  sensitive. 

Fancy  a  breakfast  of  eggs,  milk,  honey,  dried  birds, 
fruit,  and  cakes  made  of  corn  and  honey — ye  epicures. 
Well  would  it  be  could  ye  more  than  fancy.  Well  would 
it  be  for  your  poor,  ill-treated  organs! 

But,  upon  this  sensible,  paradisiacal  breakfast  wras  steal- 
ing the  serpent.  Through  the  garden  was  approaching 
Atlano,  though  not  with  the  soft,  quick  gliding  of  the 
animal  mentioned,  but  with  infuriated  stride.  However, 
as  the  serpent  is  the  symbol  of  sense,  the  comparison  will 
hold. 

And  the  happy  eyes  of  the  eaters  fell  as  one  upon  him ! 
For,  they  were  happy,  in  spite  of  what  had  been  under- 
gone, in  spite  of  the  parting  to  come.  They  were  happy 
in  being  together. 

Very  calmly,  cheerfully  did  the  queen  arise  to  meet 
him  as  he  drew  near,  though  his  scowling  looks  were 
sufficient  to  have  chilled  the  stoutest  heart.  However,  in 
response  to  her  salutation,  he  forced  a  smile;  and  bowed 
to  the  others,  who,  following  the  queen's  example,  had 
also  arisen  and  saluted  him. 

Then  he  said,  in  questioning  tone,  "Ye  are  early  at  the 
morning  meal." 

"Yea,  Atlano.  But — for  very  good  cause."  Rather 
faltering  was  the  queen's  reply. 

"I  have  not  broken  fast  since  this  troubled  night." 

"Come,  then ;  and  be  strengthened."  With  the  words, 
Atlana  motioned  him  to  the  seat  relinquished  by  ALole. 
Quite  tractably  he  took  this,  and  was  permitting  the 


A   TIMELY   TORRENT.  \jg 

maidens  to  serve  him,  when  his  eyes  fell  upon  Hellen,  who 
was  standing  beside  ^Eole  and  Electra,  and  talking  fast. 

Direful  was  the  anger  that  showed  in  his  face;  and  this 
smote  upon  the  queen.  Though  she  tried  to  talk  with 
ease  as  he  grew  even  angrier,  seeming  with  every  morsel 
to  choke  the  more.  Finally,  unable  to  restrain  himself, 
he  demanded  in  what  is  known  as  a  stage  undertone, 
"Why  is  Hellen  here— and  at  this  meal  ?" 

"It  is  his  last  morning,  as  thou  knowest." 

"I  know  it  not." 

"  They  leave  this  day." 

'"•I  have  not  said  the  word."" 

"Thou  hast  promised/ 

"I  meant  it  not" 

"We  have  made  ready," 

"That doth  not  matter."   . 

.  Then  perceiving  that  the  three  had  ceased  their  talking, 
and  were  watching  him,  he  beckoned,  and  said,  "^Eole, 
come  hither." 

She,  with  the  others,  approached. 

He  arose  from  his  scanty  meal,  and  in  softened  tone, 
inquired: 

"yEole,  wouldst  thou  be  glad  to  leave  us?" 

"  Gracious  King,  I  would  be  glad  to  go  to  my  home  j 
but  am  loth  to  leave  Queen  Atlana."  The  lovely  face 
had  become  downcast. 

"But  Pelasgia  is  not  so  far,"  interposed  the  queen. 
"  And  we  have  good  vessels.  How  strong  is  my  wish  to 
journey  thither  with  thee,  ^Eole,  and  place  thee  in  the 
arms  of  thy  mother!" 

"Much  good  would  the  vessels  do  thee,  Atlana,"  said 
the  king  with  meaning.  "It  is  not  for  thee  to  go  so  far." 


i8o  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

"I  forgot."  She  laughed  in  a  sorrowful  way.  "Too 
well  I  know  the  need  of  my  presence  to  the  king ! " 

"And  thou,  Electra,  what  wilt  thou  do  when  ^Eole 
hath  left  us?" 

"King  Atlano,  I  will  live  in  the  hope  of  meeting  her, 
if  even  in  Pelasgia." 

"  We  will  come  for  thee,  Electra,"  spoke  Hellen.  "  Pe- 
lasgia will  not  be  Pelasgia — nor  my  mother,  mother — nor 
my  father,  father — without  thee.  Where  thou  art  is  the 
home  for  me.  Rather  would  I  stay  here  than  go  from 
thee  to  the  brightest  fate  ! " 

"Hush,  Hellen!"  Poor  Electra  was  trying  hard  to 
bear  up. 

"  Through  the  night  and  this  morning  have  I  wavered 
between  my  home  and  thee.  Now  is  my  mind  clear!" 
And  Hellen  looked  about  him,  fierce  in  his  determina- 
tion. 

"Trouble  thyself  no  longer,  Hellen.  Thou  wilt  never 
go  back.  Neither  will  ^Elole.  I  have  need  of  thee,  of 
her.  Thou  forgettest  the  pain  in  store  for  thee.  I  am 
not  done  with  that.  Never  spoke  Atlantean  to  king  as 
hast  thou,  the  stranger,  the  captive.  This  island  may 
sink  ere  I  forget  it ! ;> 

The  king  was  working  himself  into  fury  again.  The 
listeners  stood  petrified,  all  but  the  queen.  She  spoke 
out  with  fine  spirit: 

"Atlano,  I  have  this  to  tell  thee.  It  hath  been  sent 
me  that  they  are  to  go.  A  little  after  daybreak  came  the 
word.  Since  then  my  serving  men  have  been  making 
ready.  I  must  tell  thee," — and  she  spoke  faster, — "that 
I  have  ordered  my  galley.  And  another  galley  is  mak- 
ing ready  with  food  and  drink  for  the  use  of  Hellen  and 


A   TIMELY   TORRENT.  l8l 

y£ole.  The  two  galleys  are  to  sail  down  Luith  to  the 
coast,  and  up  along  that  until  they  meet  the 'Silent 
Priest'  who  will  come  in  his  boat." 

"Where  gottest  thou  all  this?"  stammered  the  king. 

"  Didst  thou  not  know  ?  There  came  the  written  word 
from  the  'Silent  Priest'  scarce  an  hour  since.  Sensel 
brought  it." 

"  Here  is  fine  doing,"  vociferated  he.  "And  thou  to 
obey!  Art  thou,  like'Oltis,  becoming  weak  of  mind? 
Art  thou  crazed?" 

"If  to  be  crazed  is  to  wish  well  to  y£ole  and  Hellen, 
if  to  be  crazed  is  to  wish  to  see  them  well  away  from  this 
island,  if  to  be  crazed  is  to  wish  to  obey  that  grand  priest 
— then  that  I  am."  Drawing  herself  up,  she  looked  at 
him  with  such  brave  eyes  that  he,  in  fear  for  what  she 
might  next  say,  temporized: 

"Atlana,  thou  must  know — everything  hath  gone 
wrong  since  this  meddling  priest  set  foot  on  the  sands." 

"Have  a  care,  King  Atlano." 

"Ah,  the  fiery  Electra  speaketh.  So,  he  is  a  favorite 
of  thine." 

"  He  is.  Better,  he  is  the  worker  of  the  gods.  That 
is  why  things  have  gone  wrong,  as  thou  callest  it.  Thy 
wrong  meaneth  right  on  the  other  side.  There  are  two 
sides  to  all  things." 

This  was  dreadful,  but  such  was  the  force  of  example. 
If  the  queen  would  demean  herself  by  speaking  her  mind, 
what  could  be  expected  of  underlings.  He  glared 
from  the  rather  aghast  Atlana  to  this  rebellious  Electra, 
and  said,  as  if  hurling  a  weapon,  "This,  thy  worker 
of  the  gods,  is  to  come  down  from  his  height.  Ere 
the  day  closeth,  will  he  be  yielded  upon  the  altar!" 


1 82  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

"  Beware,"  came  from  Hellen.  And  he  made  a  step 
forward. 

"  Ha !  Now  it  is  the  rash  Hellen  of  ready  tongue. 
Boy,  thou  art  not  in  Pelasgia." 

"  But  soon  will  be."  Then  his  crest  lowered,  for  he 
thought  of  Electra. 

"  Hellen,"  urged  the  queen,  "better  would  it  be  if  thou 
didst  not  speak."  Then  to  the  king,  she  said  appeal- 
ingly,  "Atlano,  of  a  truth,  the  galleys  wait  for  us.  Let 
us  to  them.  As  thou  goest,  it  maybe  that  thou  wilt 
look  with  other  eyes  upon  this." 

"  Never  will  I  look  with  other  eyes.  But  I  will  go 
with  thee  to  make  this  naught." 

"  Make  it  not  naught,  King  Atlano,"  interposed  ^Eole, 
to  the  amazement  of  all,  even  himself.  Never  before  had 
she  be.en  known  to  address  him.  "  Make  not  naught  our 
going.  The  heart  of  Queen  Atlana  is  in  this.  Let  not 
her  hopes  come  to  naught.  And,  anger  not  the  gods." 

"Hearken  unto  her,  Atlano,"  entreated  the  queen. 
"  Let  them  go.  Further,  grant  that  I  may  go  a  short 
way  with  them.  And  come  thou  on  this  little  sail." 

Atlano  was  looking  into  the  beautiful,  starry  eyes  that 
were  even  more  eloquent  than  the  sweet  tones.  And, 
most  suddenly,  felt  like  giving  way.  But,  checking  the 
impulse,  he  replied,  as  if  to  Atlana, 

"  However  willing  I  may  be  for  thee  to  enjoy  thy  'lit- 
tle sail,'  I  may  not  grant  it  for  strong  reason.  Thou 
k.nowest  why." 

"Atlano,  I  will  be  gone  but  half  the  day.  If  thou  wilt 
bring  to  mind,  thou  wert  willing  I  should  go  to  Chimo, 
and  stay  for  days,  not  long  since." 

"Then  skies  were  fair,  and  the  gods  smiling.     But,  I 


A   TIMELY   TORRENT.  183 

take  it,  these  late  troubles  make  of  need  thy  presence 
here." 

"Atlano,  once  thou  didst  laugh  at  that  prophecy." 

"  Then  I  was  young,  and  not  so  wicked."  He  laughed 
recklessly. 

"  Of  a  truth,  a  stay  so  short  cannot  work  evil." 

"Atlana,  thy  words  seem  as  though  I  had  said  this 
thing  could  be.  Talk  no  more  of  it." 

"Gracious  King,"  urged  y£ole, again  to  the  surprise  of 
all,  "shouldst  thou  say  the  word,  and  then  come  with 
us,  thou  art  with  the  queen." 

"^Eole,  the  prophecy  doth  run,  'With  Atlana .  at  the 
palace,  no  evil  befalleth  Atlano'  Wouldst  thou  have  her 
go,  did  I  grant  it,  after  this  ?  " 

"  Nay,  King  Atlano,  not  if  it  doth  run  thus." 

"^Eole,  thou  dost  yield  too  soon,"  cried  Electra,  in  her 
annoyance.  "What  are  twenty  prophecies  to  thy  getting 
away!" 

"Ah,  it  is  Electra  again,"  sneered  Atlano,  "the  lady 
of  the  tongue." 

"  I  bless  heaven  for  my  tongue  if  it  doth  wage  for  the 
right.  So  may  all  women.  Only  cowards  or  tyrants 
need  fear  the  tongues  of  honest  women ;  and  of  their  fear 
they  rail." 

"And  thou,  it  seemeth,  hast  had  the  hope  of  sharing 
in  this  '  little  sail.'  Will  this  help  thee  to  it?  " 

"The  gods  will  help  me." 

"The  gods,  it  seemeth,  are  thy  very  good  friends." 
And,  oh  his  mocking  tone! 

"Well  would  it  be  were  they  thy  friends,  King  Atlano." 

Her  eyes  held  more  meaning  even  than  her  solemn 
tones.  As  if  to  ignore  both,  he  turned  to  address 


184  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

just  as  an  attendant  came  from  behind  the  trellis  with  the 
message  that  the  galleys  were  in  readiness.  Then,  the 
ladies  Rica  and  Elna  who  had  gone  within,  reappeared, 
robed  for  the  trip  and  bearing  the  queen's  wraps  as  well 
as  those  of  ALole  and  Electra. 

When  Atlana's  mantle  was  placed  about  her,  she  ad- 
dressed the  king:  "Now  are  we  ready  to  go  to  the  gal- 
leys— if  it  needeth  to  see  them  off — if  it  needeth  to  go 
with  them  a  little.  Say  but  the  word,  Atlano." 

He  replied  not.  She  continued,  "  Come.  And  thou, 
y£ole,  walk  on  this  side.  Electra,  thou  wilt  follow  with 
Hellen.  Rica  and  Elna,  ye  will  lead. — Where  is  Azu?" 

For  answer,  there  was  heard  a  sound  as  of  a  falling 
body.  All  turned  knowing  what  this  meant,  knowing 
they  should  behold  Azu  flat  on  his  face.  This  was  ever 
the  manner  in  which  he  testified  his  knowledge  of  the 
presence  of  the  king.  And  there  he  was,  prone  in  front 
of  the  trellis,  behind  which  he  had  been  awaiting  call. 

Even  Atlano  laughed.  Then,  as  usual,  he  gave  the 
word  to  arise,  which  Azu  did  in  sprightly  fashion,  to 
stand  grinning  and  bowing,  and  showing  only  the  whites 
of  his  great  round  eyes. 

"  Come,  Azu,"  said  the  queen.  "Thou  wilt  hold  up 
my  robe." 

Azu  lurched  to  this;  and  held  up  the  train  tenderly. 
The  queen  continued,  "Now  will  we  go." 

In  this  order,  was  the  reluctant  king  borne  through 
the  garden,  and  on  to  the  landing  place.  With  scowling 
eyes  fastened  on  the  ground,  he  pondered  as  to  the  words 
he  should  speak  upon  arriving  there.  And  no  speech 
would  he  vouchsafe  by  the  way. 

Hellen   and    Electra,    naturally,  fell   a   little    behind. 


A   TIMELY   TORREN7T.  185 

When  well  beyond  hearing,  Hellen  said  low,  "  Electra, 
the  king  will  never  give  the  word." 

"  Hellen,  the  king  will  give  the  word." 

"Thou  art  as  full  of  hope  as  of  strength.  How  didst 
thou  come  by  a  spirit  so  light?" 

"Always  hath  it  been  mine.  Never  have  I  known 
fear." 

"But,  of  late  thou  hast  known  it?" 

"  Nay.  Though  I  lost  hope  when  I  believed  ^Eole  had 
passed  away.  How  I  prayed  to  go  to  her." 

"  Hadst  thou  no  thought  for  me — for  my  double  sor- 
row?" 

"Hellen,  I  did  think  of  thee.  I  knew  thou  wouldst 
sorrow  much.  But  further,  I  knew  it  would  not  be  for 
long.  Thou  wouldst  have  come  to  us.  And  what  joy 
to  be  in  the  other  life  together! " 

"Had  I  thy  hope." 

"Now  shouldst  thou  have  it  if  ever." 

"  It  cometh.  Electra,  hearken.  I  hug  to  myself  that 
which  even  JEole  knoweth  not.  Who,  thinkest  thou,  is 
the 'Silent  Priest'?" 

"One  sent  of  the  gods." 

"  But  who — what  person  is  he?" 

She  looked  at  him  keenly,  and  noted  his  excitement. 
— "Thou  meanest  not — that  he  cometh  from  Pelasgia?" 

"But  I  do — he  cometh  from  there." 

"It  cannot  be  that — he  is — thy  father?"  Her  voice 
had  sunk  to  an  awed  whisper. 

"  Electra,  thou  readest  my  mind.     Yea,  yea,  he  is  my 
father,  that  father  I  have  so  doubted.     Thou  canst  imag- 
ine a  little  my  shame,  rny  sorrow.     But  I  have  told  him,  • 
and  he  hath  said  that  he  doth  know— that  it  was  but  in 
nature.     Such  is  his  grand  heart." 


1 86  •      POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

Electra  had  paused,  and  was  breathing  hard.  For  the 
first  time  in  her  life,  words  refused  to  come.  Thus  Hel- 
len  went  on. 

"  Yea,  and  this  is  his  plan  for  saving  us.  His  wisdom 
hath  caused  these  wonders — all  save  the  quakings  of  the 
earth,  and  the  voice.  In  Pelasgia,  so  much  of  hidden 
knowledge  was  his  that  the  people  called  him  the  'favor- 
ite of  the  gods.'  And  the  gods  are  with  him  now." 

"But — the  voice — Hellen?  " 

"The  voice — ah,  that  is  Sensel."  .  And  he  enlightened 
her.  For  the  moment  she  stood  motionless ;  and  then 
seizing  his  arm  that  they  might  hasten  on,  murmured: 

"Thou,  Hellen,  to  further  doubt!  It  is  past  belief. 
Help  me  to  believe." 

"Electra,  where  now  is  thy  surety?"  laughed  he  gaily 
and  fondly. 

"That  is  right,  Hellen.  Turn  upon  me.  I  merit  it 
after  making  naught  thy  words."  She  smiled  bewitch- 
ingly. 

"Turn  upon  thee,  I  will!  If  the  king  sayeth  the  word 
for  us  to  go,  thou  wilt  see  such  a  turning  upon,  shouldst 
thou  not  be  of  us.  I  will  turn  away  from  them  to  thee. 
Thus  will  I  turn  upon  thee.  Never  will  I  leave  thee!" 

Hard  was  it  for  Electra  to  bear  up  under  this.  And 
more  might  follow.  Hellen  would  do  the  wildest,  rash- 
est  things,  without  doubt;  for  this  reason  she  must  divert 
his  thoughts. 

"  I  think  when  the  thought  cometh  to  one  as  strong  as 
it  did  to  me.,  during  last  night,  that  we  should  this  day  go 
sailing  from  Atlantis,  it  meaneth  much.  It  meaneth  we 
shall  go.  But  what  a  drear  night  was  this  last,  Hellen." 

"  It  was  spent  with  thee  and  ^ole.  Therefore,  was  it 
bright," 


A    TIMELY   TORRENT.  l8/ 

There  was  danger  again.  Fortunately,  a  turn  in  the 
garden  brought  them  in  sight  of  the  landing  place, 
where  the  others  of  the  party  were  pausing,  with  faces 
turned  toward  them  expectantly.  Thus,  they  quickened 
their  pace. 

At  the  marble  landing  place  awaited  the  two  galleys, 
gay  in  their  bright-colored  awnings  and  hangings ;  whilst 
hovering  about,  were  other  galleys  belonging  to  the  pal- 
ace and  the  neighboring  nobles.  The  queen's  galley, 
the  smaller  of  the  two,  was  built  of  cedar,  and  its  sides 
were  ornamented  in  ebony  and  gold.  It  had  but  one 
mast,  whose  sail  was  of  the  costly  byssus.  The  hang- 
ings and  awnings  were  also  of  byssus,  white,  and  richly 
embroidered  in  pale  blue  and  corn  color.  The  deck  was 
inlaid  with  fine  woods;  and  in  the  middle  was  the  with- 
drawing room.  This  was  built  of  satin  wood,  and  pan- 
eled within  in  sandalwood;  and  was  furnished  with 
rugs,  couches,  tables,  and  chairs,  all  luxurious.  On 
either  side  of  this  apartment,  were  stretched  awnings, 
beneath  which  were  more  rugs  and  couches. 

The  other  galley  was  arranged  much  like  the  queen's, 
but  was  not  so  luxurious  in  its  appointments,  or  lavish 
in  its  hangings.  Evidently  it  was  built  for  use.  Scat- 
tered about  its  deck  were  baskets  of  provisions;  whilst 
near  the  prow  was  a  shallow  hold,  also  containing  bas- 
kets, and  jars  large  and  small.  The  withdrawing  room 
had  doors  instead  of  hangings.  The  one  sail  was  square, 
large,  and  of  strong  linen  colored  blue.  Indeed,  there 
was  an  air  about  this  galley  indicating  it  meant  work. 
Thus,  the  eyes  were  attracted  toward  it  full  as  much  as 
toward  the  elegant  one  of  the  queen. 

The  figurehead  of  the  queen's    galley  was  a  bust  of 


1 88  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

Amen;  that  of  Hellen's,  a  bust  of  Poseidon.  Both 
flaunted  banners  bearing  the  symbol  of  Atlantis,  a  cross 
surrounded  by  a  circle,*  in  gold.  From  each,  many 
pennants  were  flying  symbolic  of  Poseidon's  arrival  on 
the  island  and  his  meeting  with  Cleito,  the  symbols  be- 
ing wrought  in  gold  upon  a  blue  ground. 

Of  the  sailors,  or  oarsmen  belonging,  a  few  were  at  the 
the  oars;  but  the  greater  number  were  on  the  decks  of 
the  neighboring  galleys. 

Overhead/the  sky  was  welcoming  the  beauteous  Au- 
rora who  was  now  treading  securely  on  her  way.  The 
hush,  the  glow,  the  heavenliness  of  young  morn  was 
upon  all;  and  a  little  of  its  peace  fell  upon  the  spirits  of 
the  queen  and  her  young  charges,  so  that  they  stood  si- 
lent, for  the  moment;  giving  inward,  upward  voice  to 
their  yearnings,  and  finding  hope. 

O  East,  with  thy  potent  beams!  It  was  for  reason 
that  the  most  ancient  nations  looked  in  thy  direction  for 
the  especial  Divine  presence!  It  was  for  reason  that 
their  temples  faced  thee,  their  altars  were  placed  toward 
thee;  that  they  themselves,  when  bending  the  knee, 
looked  to  thee!  For  reason  was  it  that  the  Star  was 
set  in  thee,  that  the  wise  men  journeyed — of  their  knowl- 
edge— toward  thee  and  It ! 

Already,  on  this  bright  morn,  were  the  islanders  for- 
getting their  terrors  of  the  night.  Banks  of  canal  and 
stream  were  lined  with  them,  for  they  of  their  curiosity, 
were  awaiting  what  the  king  would  do.  Would  he  obey 
the  voices  of  the  past  few  days?  Would  he  fulfill  his 
promises  to  the  Unseen  ?  Would  the  queen  show  her- 
self when  her  young  charges  were  to  leave  ? 

*Ignatius  Donnelly,  in  "Atlantis." 


A    TIMELY   TORRENT.  189 

And  now, — here  she  was!  Surely  the  king  was  about 
to  make  good  his  promises.  With  keenest  expectation, 
they  waited  until  the  queen  should  look  a  little  about 
her.  Then,  they  shouted  their  love.  She,  deeply 
touched,  bowed  again  and  again;  and  smiled  rarely. 

But,  there  were  no  welcoming  voices  for  the  king;  and 
the  queen  felt  a  culprit  that  she  had  received  all.  Mean- 
while, Atlano  had  affected  to  be  observing*  the  galleys, 
such  affectation  giving  place  to  interest  until  his  dark 
face  grew  darker.  Not  long  was  he  in  bursting  forth: 

"Good  work  was  this.  And  in  an  hour!  Whom 
didst  thou  get — of  these  slow  Atlanteans  to  manage 
this?" 

"  Sensel  ran  much — and  helped  in  the  bearing."  The 
queen's  tone  was  meekness  itself. 

"  He  is  the  spawn  of  evil,"  vociferated  Atlano,  regard- 
less who  might  hear.  "And  his  fitting  master  is  that 
'Silent  Priest.'  I  tell  thee,  Atlana,  it  is  they  have 
brought  these  evils  upon  us.  I  am  more  than  ever  sure 
it  is  their  presence  that  doth  anger  Amen.  Now  I  again 
say — and  before  you  all — that  Hellen  and  JEo\e  shall  not 
go.  Then  for  some  fine  gifts  on. the  altar  with  the  mor- 
row. The  gods  would  thus  order!  Ha — ha!  " 

He  looked  a  demon.  Queen  Atlana  became  gray  in 
her  terror,  and  clasped  ^Eole  to  her.  Hellen,  freeing 
himself  from  Electra's  detaining  grasp,  was  about  to  dart 
upon  him  when  prevented  in  a  manner  as  unexpected  as 
appalling. 

They  were  standing  on  a  marble  terrace  beside  a  placid 
stream,  beneath  a  smiling  sky,  and  about  them  were 
heard  the  murmurings  of  the  listening  islanders.  But, 
in  an  instant,  came  dread  change.  The  sky  darkened 


190  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

to  blackness;  great  raindrops  splashed  down;  and  a 
shower  succeeded  that  flooded  the  terrace  in  a  moment. 
Further,  wildest  cries  of  terror  arose  from  the  fleeing 
islanders  seeking  cover. 

Panic  seized  upon  those  on  the  landing  place.  They 
flew  down  the  stairway  to  the  shelter  of  the  larger  gal- 
ley— Atlano  leading  and  helping.  Into  the  withdrawing 
room  they  sped,  to  close  the  doors,  and  drop  upon  the 
couches. 

For  full  a  minute  the  torrent  beat— whilst  they  sat 
voiceless,  cowering.  Then  it  ceased  as  suddenly  as  it 
had  come;  and  the  sun  poured  its  beams  with  such 
strength  that  they  began  to  pant  for  the  air.  When  the 
doors  were  opened,  they  looked  out  upon  a  scene  so 
brilliant  that  they  were  obliged  to  shade  their  eyes. 
Never  had  the  sun  been  as  potent  thus  early. 

They  sank  again  upon  the  couches;  and  listened  with 
dread  to  the  running  off  of  the  water  from  the  galley's 
deck. 

"  My  poor  galley,"  the  queen  murmured  after  a  little, 
"  in  what  a  state  is  it.  And  the  food — it  is  ruined/' 

"Thus  is  it  that  the  gods  smile  upon  me,"  triumphed 
Atlano. 

The  four  confounded  ones  glanced  hopelessly  at  each 
other.  Even  Electra  was  despairing.  What  evil  fate 
was  this? 

Suddenly,  footsteps  were  heard  just  without  the  door. 
Electra  arose;  and  looked  out  to  perceive  Sensel. 

"What  is  it,  Sensel?" 

"Naught  is  harmed."  And  he  pointed  toward  the 
hold.  It  was  closed  and  the  deck  shorn  of  its  baskets. 
He  pointed  next  to  Azu,  who  like  himself  was  dripping, 


A    TIMELY    TORRENT.  19! 

but  whose  port  was  that  of  a  conqueror.  Then  at  Elec- 
tra's  inquiring  look,  he  continued  :  • 

"I  was  in  the  hold  when  the  sky  darkened.  It  took 
scarce  a  minute  to  gather  the  baskets,  throw  them  into 
the  hold  and  close  it.  I  had  ended  while  ye  stood  con- 
founded and  then  began  to  flee.  As  ye  darted  down  the 
stairway,  I  called  Azu ;  and  we  leaped  from  this  galley 
to  that  of  the  queen,  and  threw  over  her  withdrawing 
room  the  shield  used  for  showers,  and  drew  in  the  outer 
rugs  and  couches.  The  awnings  and  hanging  are  drip- 
ping; but,  with  this  sun,  will  dry  in  a  few  minutes.  Thou 
shouldst  have  seen  Azu  work!" 

"  Sensel,  thou  hast  saved  us.  Azu,  the  queen  shall 
know."  Then  Electra  turned  to  the  eager  listeners  inside. 

"Thou  seest,"  she  said  to  the  king. 

"I  hear,  and  it  is  Electra,"  he  returned  mockingly. 
Though  it  was  plain  that  Sensel's  words  had  upset  him, 
as  he  was  paling  and  flushing  in  a  manner  distressing  to 
witness;  and  his  eyes  were  sullen  and  averted. 

The  queen  was  silently  giving  thanks.  Then  she 
arose,  her  expression  most  confident 

"  Hellen,  ALole,  Electra,  what  is  this  strange  heat  but 
the  more  aid  from  above.  Let  us  not  sink  under  it,  but 
go  out,  and  look  as  it  drieth  everything." 

They  arose  to  follow  her,  therewith  hearing  the 
familiar  sound  of  a  body  falling.  Azu  was  ready.  He 
again  lay  flat  in  expectation  of  the  king 

But  when  they  had  passed  out,  and  had  waited,  and 
the  king  came  not,  Queen  Atlana  said,  "Azu,  arise." 

When  he  was  on  his  feet,  she  continued,  "Azu,  I  speak 
the  thanks  of  all.  Well  hast  thou  done.  May  I  never 
forget  it!" 


192  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

Azu's  smile  was  ecstatic;  and,  between  bowj  to  the 
ground,  and  gasps,  he  managed  to  reply: 

"  Most  gracious,  most  glorious  Queen,  for  thee  I  can 
never  do  enough.  What  hast  thou  done  for  me!" 

It  was  a  long  speech  for  him,  and  rather  overcoming. 
Seeing  this,  the  queen  said  in  her  kindest  tone,  "And 
now,  Azu,  my  robe." 

When  he  Jyd  shuffled  behind  her,  and  was  holding 
her  train  in  hi  loving  manner,  she  beckoned  to  Sensel 
who  came  to  kneel  gallantly  before  her.  Then  she  ex- 
tended to  him  her  hand  which  he  kissed  in  prince-like 
fashion — and  to  her  surprise. 

"Sensel,  thou  wilt  not  look  for  words.  None  could 
speak  what  I  feel." 

"Gracious  Queen,  the  smile  thou  givest  me,  speaketh 
beyond  words.  And,  it  was  but  little." 

"It  hath  saved  ^Eole  and  Hellen."  Her  low  tone  was 
so  impressive  that  the  hearers  were  thrilled.  Then,  in 
sprightly  fashion  she  subjoined: 

"Now,  Sensel,  arise.  And  lead  us  that  we  may  note 
the  power  of  this  sun." 

Thereupon,  they  walked  about  to  exclaim,  "  The 
wonder  of  it!"  "The  wonder  of  it!"  For,  so  rapid  was 
the  drying  that  clouds  of  vapor  were  ascending.  Al- 
ready was  the  deck  as  free  from  moisture  as  it  had 
been  before. 

As  to  the  king,  long  was  he  in  appearing.  When  he 
came  out  to  them,  his  head  was  drooping,  his  tones  mum- 
bling. 

"Atlana,  I  yield.  Hellen  and  /Eole  may  go.  And 
thou  mayest  take  thy  'little  sail;'  though  let  it  not  go 
beyond  a  few  hours.  I  look  for  thee  by  the  wane  of  the 
day." 


A    TIMELY    TORRENT.  193 

In  the  midst  of  the  sudden  joy,  was  felt  perplexity, 
fear.  What  had  come  upon  him  ?  Was  this  most  alarm- 
ing interposition  of  the  elements  producing  effect?  Or, 
was  there  more  beneath? 

After  some  moments'  quiet,  the  queen  of  her  incredulity, 
asked,  "Atlano,  meanest  thou — that  I  can  go?" 

"I  mean  it."  Again  were  the  words  mumbled:  then, 
with  bent  head,  he  turned  to  leave  them. 

But  yEole,  in  her  pity  and  gratitude,  went  after  him; 
and  said  bravely: 
"  Gracious  King" — 

He  faced  her.     "  Speak,  JEole" 

"  Gracious  King,  bid  us  good  speed.  And,  we  would 
thank  thee." 

"^Eole,  thank  me  not.  I  would  have  done  thee — 
harm.  But — the  powers— have  come — between!"  He 
spoke  with  a  queer  reluctance  of  articulation.  Then  an 
expression  came  into  his  face  that  caused  the  beholders  to 
shrink  with  horror.  It  was  that  of  a  soul  that,  at  last,  sees 
the  vortex,  the  Gehenna,  to  which  it  has  been  trending; 
of  a  soul  that,  in  spite  of  its  better  knowledge  and  its  fast 
coming  fate,  would  not  shake  off  the  evilness  of  its  bent, 
the  sensuality  that  had  destroyed  it! 

yEole,  alone,  did  not  see  this  look.  For,  as  the  king 
faced  her,  she  had  glanced  at  Sensel  to  receive  his  intent 
gaze;  and  thereby  had  blushed,  and  bent  her  head.  She 
lifted  it  to  behold  him  staring  at  the  king,  horrified. 
When,  in  her  alarm,  she  looked  about  her,  it  was  but  to 
see  horror  depicted  on  every  face.  As  all  eyes  were  on 
the  king,  she  then  turned  to  him. 

The  questioning  look  of  her  deep,  clear,  innocent  eyes 
was  as  a  shock  to  Atlano;  and  a  good  impulse  stirred 
13 


194  POSEIDON  S    PARADISE. 

him.  Possibly  some  unselfish  spring  was  yet  remaining 
within  him.  His  lips  moved  as  if  he  would  speak, 
though  no  sound  came  at  first,  with  all  his  effort;  but 
finally,  his  unwilling  tongue  moved  spasmodically. 

"Good  speed,  y£ole.  And  know — that — for  thee — I 
would  have  dared  earth  and  the  powers  beyond.  But 
now  I  tell  thee — I  am  glad  that  ruin  doth  threaten  me — 
.to  thy  saving!" 

Bending  over,  he  kissed  her  robe.  Then  with  no  look 
about  him,  moved  from  their  sight. 

^Eole  was  so  overcome  that  Sensel  came  beside  her, 
and  led  her  within  the  withdrawing  room,  and  to  a  couch. 
As  she  sank  thereon,  he  entreated,  "^Eole,  cheer.  The 
worst  is  past.  Now  for  Pelasgia ! " 

"But  thou,  Sensel?"  she  murmured 

"  I  will  go  with  thee.  I  carne  to  go  when  I  willed. 
It  is  my  will  to  leave  this  island." 

All   precious   was   the  joy  that   came  into  her  face. 

"  Sensel,  always  have  I  felt  that  thou  earnest  for  our 
good." 

"^Eole,  the  service  of  my  life  is  thine."  Then,  noting 
her  changing  color,  her  shrinking  attitude,  he  added,  in 
his  usual  voice,  "  Now  will  I  go  to  the  queen.  She  hath 
sore  pain." 

But  the  poor  queen,  weeping  bitterly,  was  just  about 
to  enter,  supported  by  Electra  and  Rica.  These  drew 
her  to  a  couch.  When  she  had  calmed  somewhat, 
Sensel  bowed  low  before  her,  awaiting  permission  to  ad- 
dress her.  "What  is  it  Sensel?"  she  was  quick  to  ask. 

"  Gracious  Queen,  shall  I  give  the  word  to  the  captains 
to  call  the  oarsmen  that  we  may  go  ?  " 

"Yea,  yea!"   she    criec!    brokenly,      "And    forever! 


A   TIMELY   TORRENT.  1 95 

May  I  never  more  see  this  landing.  May  Atlano  be  for- 
ever freed  from  my  presence.  Better  were  it  for  me  to 
sink  beneath  the  sea  than  to  cumber  him  further.  Oh, 
for  death !  So  that  he  may  no  longer  see  my  sad  eyes, 
and  through  them  .the  grieving  heart  beneath.  Electra,  I 
pray  for  death ! " 

"Not  so,  dear  Queen," answered  Electra,  bending  over 
her  in  tears.  "  It  is  not  thine  to  pray  for  death.  It  was 
not  mine  to  pray  for  death  as  I  did  when  I  thought  ^Eole 
had  passed  away.  It  is  ours  to  be  calm,  and  bear,  be- 
lieving all  is  ordered." 

"Electra,"  was  whispered,  "this  moment  I  feel  that  I 
hate  yEole;  and  now  that  I  say  it  I  am  flooded  with 
fond  feeling  for  her.  I  -am  torn — torn ! " 

"Ever  art  thou  fond  of  her,  dear  Queen.  But,  thou 
wouldst  have  reason,  were  she  not  so  pure,  to  hate  her 
without  end..  But,  thou  must  think,  it  is  JEole — pure, 
weak,  grieving  yEole." 

"I  know,  I  know.  I  will  go  to  her;  and  clasp  her." 
With  this,  she  arose,  and  went  to  sit  beside  ^£ole,to  draw 
her  to  her  as  a  mother  might.  Then  they  whispered  to- 
gether to  their  comforting. 

Meanwhile,  Sensel  had  informed  the  captains  of  the 
galleys  that  they  were  to  depart;  thus,  pennants  of  red 
and  gold  were  run  up  to  call  the  oarsmen  to  their  posts. 
When  these  were  in  their  places,  Sensel  came  again  to 
the  queen  to  report;  and  added: 

"Queen  Atlana,  I  go  now  to  my  master.  We  will 
meet  the  galleys  off  the  great  pile  of  rocks  on  the  eastern 
coast" 

She  smiled  faintly,  despite  her  sore  heart.  "Thanks 
to  thee,  Sensel.  And,  good  speed  to  thee;" 


196  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

After  one  look  at  y£ole,  he  bounded  from  the  galley 
to  the  stairway;  and  vanished. 

Then  the  queen,  with  ^Eole,  Electra,  and  her  ladies 
went  on  board  her  own  galley.  Instantly  the  galleys 
moved  off;  and  were  followed  by  many  of  those  of  the 
nobles  as  well  as  those  of  less  degree,  in  compliment  to 
herself.  While  these  glided  through  the  canal,  and 
through  the  water  lilies  of  the  stream,  the  islanders  on 
the  banks  chanted  their  love  for  her.  And  happily  they 
sang. 

Atlana,  in  response,  stood  under  her  awning,  bowing 
to  right  and  left,  and  kissing  her  hand.  Thus,  on  sped 
the  galleys  to  the  harbor ;  through  the  harbor  to  the 
ocean  ;  and  along  the  coast  to  the  point  where  the  'Silent 
Priest'  was  to  join  them. 

Here,  opposite  the  pile  of  rocks,  did  himself  and  Sensel 
push  off  in  the  fantastic  boat;  whilst  grouped  on  the 
sands,  priests  and  people  watched  them,  strangely  quiet. 

But,  when  the  'Silent  Priest'  had  crossed  the  smiling 
water  almost  to  the  galleys,  Queen  Atlana  showed  her- 
self. At  once,  the  mass  of  islanders  on  the  shore  became 
vociferous  in  their  acclamations.  Many,  of  their  zeal, 
threw  off  mantles,  dashed  into  the  surf,  and  swam  even 
to  her  galley,  arriving  there  almost  with  the  silent 
one.  When  the  latter  had  ascended,  and  was  bowing 
low  before  her,  the  swimmers  again  burst  forth  in 
acclamations  to  be  echoed  strenuously  by  those  on  the 
galleys.  The  air  was  full  of  gladness. 

Grouped  under  the  queen's  awning  were  herself,  the 
'Silent  Priest,'  Hellen,  ^Eole,  Electra,  and  the  ladies  Rica 
and  Elna— when  the  signal  was  given  to  move  on.  After 
Sensel  had  fastened  the  fantastic  boat  to  the  queen's  gal- 


A   TIMELY   TORRENT.  197 

ley,  he  came  on  board  also.  At  once,  the  voyage  was  re- 
sumed, and  to  the  eastward,  the  swimmers  and  those  re- 
maining on  the  shore  chanting  melodiously  their 
farewells. 


CHAPTER  XV 

THE    ALTAR    FIRES    GO     OUT. 

ON  hastened  Atlano  to  the  courtyard  of  the  palace. 
And  from  there,  drove  to  the  temple  in  wild  fashion. 
For  a  great  dread  was  besetting  him. 

When  the  others  had  gone  out  to  watch  the  quick 
evaporation,  he,  whilst  pondering  in  dismay  upon  Sensel's 
promptness,  had  suddenly  realized  that  a  strange  torpor 
was  overcoming  him.  Horrified,  he  essayed  to  break 
this,  succeeding  only  after  great  struggling.  Then,  his 
tongue  seemed  to  swell  to  twice  its  size,  and  clove  to 
his  mouth.  In  an  agony  of  fear,  he  tried  to  burst  its 
bands,  it,  at  length,  also  yielding.  Thereupon,  an  abject 
terror  of  his  misdeeds  and  their  penalty  so  possessed  him 
that  he  hastened  out,  to  atone  in  slightest  measure,  if  pos- 
sible, by  accession  to  the  voice's  demands. 

Further,  spurred  by  his  dread  and  some  remnant  of 
good  yet  left  in  him,  he  confessed  his  evil  desire,  and  dep- 
recated it.  Now  he  was  speeding  to  the  temple  to  con- 
fer with  Oltis  as  to  what  these  evils  might  forbode,  what 
might  be  done  to  ward  off  further  visitations,  aye,  judg- 
ments ! 

In  the  temple,  he  found  only  the  presiding  priest  Kluto, 
and  the  handmaids  whose  duty  it  was  to  attend  the 
sacred  fire. 


THE   ALTAR    FIRES    GO   OUT.  199 

"Kluto,  where  are  the  other  priests?" 

"Gracious  King,  they  have  gone  to  the  sands  that  they 
may  wait  upon  the  silent  one." 

"Where  is  Urgis— that  this  hath  been  done?" 

"Gracious  King,  Urgis  hath  gone,  likewise." 

"Urgis?" 

"  Gracious  King,  thus  is  it." 

"And — hath  the  high  priest  gone?" 

"  Priest  Hafoe  hath  told  it  that  the  high  priest  sitteth 
again  as  stone  in  the  inner  holy  place." 

"  Why  is  the  altar  fire  thus  feeble?" 

"  Gracious  King,  I  know  not.  In  spite  of  us,  it  wil 
but  flicker,  and,  at  times,  doth  threaten  to  go  out." 

Here  was  a  dreadful  omen. 

The  king  would  have  spoken  further,  but  his  voice 
was  thickening,  his  tongue  growing  sluggish:  so,  he 
turned  abruptly  from  Kluto;  and,  with  uncertain  step, 
passed  into  the  inner  sanctuary.  Here  was  still  burning 
the  'Silent  Priest's'  hand  lamp;  here  the  altar  fire  flick- 
ered feebly  as  that  of  the  temple  proper;  here  the  great 
apartment  was  in  shadow  save  where  the  sun's  beams 
entered  faint  through  the  hangings  of  the  apertures. 

In  a  passion  of  fear,  Atlano  looked  about  him,  and 
called,  "Oltis— Oltis!" 

There  was  no  response.  Though  quickly  his  eyes 
lighted  upon  the  unhappy  Oltis,  who  was  sitting  behind 
the  statue  of  Amen,  his  rigid  body  bent  forward,  his  eyes 
bright  to  madness. 

The  almost  frenzied  Atlano  dragged  a  chair  opposite 
him;  and,  as  he  sank  into  it,  his  sluggish  tongue  mumbled, 
"Oltis— speak." 

Oltis'  eyes  showed  his  struggle  to  comply. 


2oo  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

"  Is  thy  tongue  dead?  " 

Oltis  gave  a  sigh  so  long  and  deep  that  the  king  shook 
in  terror. 

"Oltis,  strive  to  shake  off  thy  torpor.  I  felt  the  like 
coming  but  mastered  it;  though  my  tongue  is  not 
yet  right." 

There  was  another  sigh. 

"  Oltis,  the  silent  one  hath  gone.  Ere  this,  he  hath 
joined  the  Pelasgian  children.  And  they  are  sailing 
away — even  to  the  queen." 

"The  queen!" 

The  words  burst  from  the  marble  Oltis,  so  terrifying 
Atlano  that  he  leaped  from  his  chair. 

"Ah—  thou  speakest!" 

"The  queen  hath  left  the  palace?"  vociferated  Oltis. 

"Yea,  for  half  the  day." 

"And — with  the  Pelasgian  children — and — their  father 
— Deucalion  ?" 

Atlano  almost  fell  back  in  his  chair.  As  it  was,  he 
was  obliged  to  lean  upon  it ;  and  then  stared  at  Oltis,  his 
eyeballs  protruding,  his  lips  ashy. 

"  I  say — with  Deucalion.  Thy  Deucalion — the '  Silent 
Priest' — hath  mastered  us." 

"Oltis,  thou  ravest!" 

But  Atlano  felt  it  was  not  raving.  Like  a  flash,  it  went 
through  him.  He  fell  into  his  chair,  confounded,  baffled. 
Great  sparks  danced  before  his  eyes;  his  tongue  refused 
to  move.  If  he  could  but  speak  the  dreadful  thoughts 
surging  in  his  brain;  if  he-could  but  kill  Oltis  for  telling 
him  this ! 

Oltis  spurred  on,  in  spite  of  his  helplessness  and  fear, 
continued: 


THE    ALTAR    FIRES    GO    OUT.  2OI 

"The  Silent  One  is  Deucalion.  I  knew  it  when  ye  had 
fled.  He  spoke  to  me.  The  horror  of  it! — He  said  he 
would  search  into  the  hidden  things  of  the 'Deeps.'  He 
opened  the  door.  He  went  down  the  stairway.  He  saw 
the  handmaids.  He  threatened  to  bring  in  the  islanders. 
He  forced  me  to  go  on  the  portico,  and  speak.  Ah,  'he 
is  a  master!"  The  marble  figure  sighed  as  if  it  would 
rend  itself. 

Atlano  was  writhing  and  groaning  in  his  torment.  But 
joy — his  voice  was  coming.  He  hissed,  "  Oltis,  thou  art 
a  craven.  Oh,  for  strength  to  get  at  thee!  To  aid — 
Deucalion!  I  will  strangle  thee. for  this.  Then  will  I  be 
king,  high  priest,  chief  priest  in  one.  For  Urgis  shall 
die,  likewise! " 

Then  he  made  the  motion  to  spring,  his  hand  out- 
clutched,  Oltis,  with  tongue  again  mute,  awaiting  him  : 
but  in  spite  of  his  mad  hatred,  his  baffled  revenge,  he  had 
not  power  to  arise.  In  his  immobility  and  dread,  he 
moaned : 

"My  foe — Deucalion — here — under  my  hand — and  I 
not  to  feel  it.  How  often  have  I  longed  to  yield  him  on 
the  altar— that  'Silent  Priest.'  Baffled, and  by  such  arts ! 
Oh,  for  Deucalion  !  To  have  him  here  for  one  instant, 
even ! " 

"  Call  to  mind  how  thou  didst  pale  before  him  but  last 
night,"  derided  Oltis.  "Wouldst  thou  grow  weak  again 
under  his  eyes?  The  man  is  master  of  strange,  dire  pow- 
ers. Well  is  it  he  hath  gone.  Though — the  queen ! " 

"  Name  her  not.  Ah,  how  hath  she  known  thee.  How 
hath  she  borne  with  me.  What  sorrow  hath  been  hers. 
Mine  eyes  open  to  it.  Fool  that  I  am.  Oltis,  add  an- 
other to  thy  doings.  Call  me  fool ! " 


202  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

But  Oltis  again  was  dumb. 

u  Oltis,  I  curse  thee!  Some  good  was  in  me  when  I 
came  to  the  throne.  Some  good  was  in  me  as  long  as  I 
hearkened  to  the  queen;  but  that  good,  thou  hast 
turned  to  evil.  The  evil  in  me  thou  dftlst  pander  to — so 
that  I  am  what  I  am.  And  why,  Oltis,  didst  thou  pan- 
der? -It  was  not  for  warmth  for  me.  Nay,  nay,  I  read 
thee.  I  saw  thou  didst  look  to  be  king.  I  knew  of  thy 
draught  of  death;  that  thou  hadst  just  got  it  in  shape  so 
that  it  would  leave  no  sign.  (Thy  father,  of  his  age, 
needed  not  such  art.) — Ah,  but  I  like  to  see  thee  writhe! 
-—And  well  I  bided,  laughing  at  thee.  Poor  Atlana, 
how  often  hath  she  warned  me.  Now — for  thee!" 

He  half  arose,  Oltis  again  awaiting  him,  his  eyes 
flaming;  but,  as  before,  he  sank  in  his  chair,  his  muscles 
refusing  to  go  farther. 

"Why  can  I  not  walk?"  he  cried  frantically.  "Oltis, 
thou  art  bewitching  me?  Or,  is  it,  in  truth;  the  gods? 
We  made  the  show  not  to  believe  in  them — did  we  not? 
We  believe  now,  ha — ha!  Let  us  not  fear.  Let  us 
curse  each  other — and  them.  Then  will  I  go  from  here, 
and  hunt  up  those  lagging  priests.  This  light  on  the 
altar  groweth  too  dim.  The  gods  will  be  getting  in  even 
worse  temper  because  of  it.  Come,  Oltis,  raise  thy  voice. 
Let  us  curse  together!" 

Again  he  essayed  to  rise.  But,  in  that,  moment,  all 
power  of  volition  forsook  him.  Instantly,  his  feet,  hands, 
head,  body,  seemed  encased  in  iron,  in  iron  weighing  tons. 
Not  a  muscle  could  he  move  for  the  immense  pressure. 
His  tongue  was  the  deadest  weight  of  all.  His  will  was 
all  of  strength  remaining  him ;  and  that  struggled  long, 
superhumanly.  But  the  end  was  that  he  like  Oltis  could 


THE   ALTAR    FIRES    GO    OUT.  2O3 

only  sit  as  stone,  and  stare  before  him — and  into  the  ter- 
rible eyes  opposite. 

Yet,  how  active  was  the  mind  becoming.  How 
keenly,  already,  was  it  suffering  in  its  recollections  of 
evil,  its  regrets,  its  humiliation  at  being  baffled — its  hor- 
ror of  the  oncoming  fate.  Oh,  for  madness,  instead! 

Thus  sat  the  two  in  the  growing  gloom.  Thus  sat 
they  when  the  priests  returned  from  the  seashore  where 
they  had  been  carried  by  the. silent  one's  will.  When 
they  entered,  the  hand  lamp  was  burned  out,  the  altar 
fire  so  feeble  that  they  hastened,  alarmed,  to  restore  it. 
The  more  than  semi-darkness  was  terrifying. 

Search  was  made  for  another  hand  lamp.  When  one 
was  found  and  lighted,  Atlano  and  Oltis  were  discovered 
sitting  behind  the  statue  of  Amen.  Both  were  marble, 
save  their  baleful  eyes.*  At  sight  of  them,  the  startled 
priests  fell  back  one  upon  another;  then  turned,  shriek- 
ing, to  flee. 

When  without  in  the  temple,  Kluto  said  to  them,  "We 
have  brought  vengeance  upon  us.  Let  us  try  to  win 
pardon  while  we  may.  But  look — I  cannot  make  this 
flame  last  long." 

"We  will  help." 

Terror-stricken,  they  fanned  the  dying  blaze.  Though 
no  life  would  come  in  it.  At  length,  they  tottered  to  the 
portico,  suffocating  of  dread. 

But — what  had  come  over  the  face  of  earth?  It  was 
smiling  when  they  had  entered  the  temple  after  returning 
from  the  shore;  yet  now,  a  strange  gloom,  a  murkiness 
was  enveloping  sky,  ocean,  stream,  valley,  hill.  And 
significant,  far-off  rumblings  were  beginning ;  the  oqean 
was  becoming  white  ;  the  stream  Luith,  as  well  as  the 


204  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

other  streams,  was  leaping  up  its  banks.     On  every  side, 
people  were  crying  out  in  affright.     What  was  this? 

Priests  and  handmaids  ran  out  to  the  great  court;  and 
paused  to  look  about  in  horror.  Suddenly,  lurid  lights 
filled  the  northern  heavens.  Were  the  mountains  of  the 
northeast  belching  flame?  Was  that  deafening  noise  to 
the  east  the  roaring  of  the  incensed  waters  ?  They  fell 
on  their  knees  to  supplicate  forlornly. 

But  Kluto,  best  of  his  fellows,  could  not  pray  long  for 
thought  of  the  king  and  high  priest.  He  started  to  his 
feet,  crying: 

"  Who  will  go  with  me  to  save  King  Atlano  and  High 
Priest  Oltis?" 

None  answered.  Indignant,  he  turned  from  his  breth- 
ren to  dart  back  to  "the  temple;  and  flew  through  it  to 
the  inner  sanctuary. 

The  hand  lamp  shed  a  feeble  light.  Upon  the  altar 
were  a  few  faint  sparks.  Kluto  made  his  way  toward 
king  and  high  priest  who  still  sat  rigid,  glaring.  He 
spoke,  implored  them  to  rise  again  and  again — but  only 
their  despairing  eyes  answered. 

Then  he  pulled  the  one,  the  other.  As  well  might  he 
have  tried  to  move  the  temple  itself.  Almost  frenzied, 
he  cried : 

"King  Atlano,  High  Priest  Oltis,  come,  come.  The 
ocean  seetheth,  the  streams  leap  their  banks,  the  moun- 
tains throw  forth  fire,  the  earth  grumbleth.  Come,  come! 
Break  your  bonds!" 

But  they  stirred  not,  though  their  eyes  grew  like  flames 
in  their  endeavors.  Kluto  then  tried  to  lift  Oltis'  hand. 
As  well  might  he  have  tried  to  move  the  statue  of  Amen 
that  frowned  in  front  of  them.  Before  this  statue,  he 
flung  himself. 


THE   ALTAR   FIRES   GO   OUT.  2O$ 

"  O  Amen,  have  mercy.     Break  their  bonds ! " 

So  alive  was  his  faith,  that  he  felt  some  answer  must 
come  to  his  passionate  appeal ;  but  the  silence  remained 
unbroken. 

"Amen,  I  cannot  go.  I  cannot  leave  them  to  this.  I 
will  share  their  fate!  " 

Now  was  the  silence  broken.  There  were  heard  the 
pattering  of  light  feet  and  the  cries  of  women.  These, 
speeding  through  the  western  passage  were  the  greater 
part  of  the  handmaids  who  had  been  resting  in  their 
rooms  after  the  vigils  of  the  night;  and  who  had  just 
aroused  to  the  terrors  without.  At  their  despairing  tones, 
Kluto  forgot  king  and  priest,  and  ran  out  to  them. 

"Get  ye  to  the  great  court,  there  to  pray.  For  the 
end  is  upon  us!" 

They  crowded  about  him,  terrified  and  irresolute. 
When  he  had  led  them  without  among  the  priests  and 
other  handmaids,  he  went  before  the  people  thronging 
into  the  court,  and  bade  them  pray  for  the  safety  of  the 
island. 

But  the  majority,  in  scorn,  received  his  words.  Not 
even  the  most  anxious  could  bring  themselves  to  believe 
this  paradisiacal  island  in  danger.  Possibly  Atlano  and 
Oltis  might  suffer,  but  their  dear  island  could  not  come 
to  harm!  Had  not  the  gods  loved  it?  Had  not  one 
dwelt  in  it?  And  was  he  not  their  father?  Had  not 
blessings  ever  been  showered  upon  it?  No — no — their 
island  must  be  safe! 

But,  as  they  ran  in  and  out  of  the  court,  up  and  down 
the.  hill,  along  the  banks  of  canal  and  stream,  complaints 
of  king  and  high  priest  began  to  rise. 

"Said  we  not  evil  would  follow  that  loss,  ruin  in  Pe- 
lasgia?"  murmured  one. 


206  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

"True,  one  evil  bringeth  another,"  returned  a  second. 
.  "It  may  be  that  the  gods  were  angry  then,  with  King 
Atlano,"  whispered  an  old  and  thoughtful-looking  man 
to  his  wife. 

"But,  Queen  Atlana  is  good,"  spoke  their  daughter,  a 
young  mother  who  was  standing  beside  them  with  a  lit- 
tle child  clinging  to  each  hand,  and  who  was  eyeing  in 
dread  the  encroaching  water  of  the  stream.  "Would  she 
were  here.  Why,  why  did  she  sail  away? — But  look, 
Father,  Mother!  The  water  riseth  even  to  the  top  of  the 
bank!  Oh,  my  dear  ones!"  And  she  kneeled  to  draw 
forlornly  within  her  arms  her  little  ones.  "  Oh,  wert  thy 
father  but  here!" 

-  For  their  father  was  afar.     He  was  the  captain  of  the 
queen's  galley. 

Past  this  kneeling,  weeping  mother  were  surging  the 
distracted  islanders,  some  making  their  way  to  the  shore 
others  rushing  to  gaze  upon  the  menacing  streams^ 
others  flying  to  the  court  of  the  temple  there  to  plead 
for  mercy,  others  running  to  the  summit  of  the  hill  in 
order  to  view  better  the  fast  brightening  sky  of  the  north- 
east. And  continuously  now  was  the  earth  shaking, 
groaning  beneath  them — whilst  great  raindrops  were 
beginning  to  fall,  and  Amen's  thunderbolts  to  play. 

About  this  mother  moaning  over  her  children  gathered 
other  mothers  with  their  husbands  and  little»ones,  the 
plaints  mingling  in  chorus.  But  soon  came  a  shaking  so 
long  and  severe  that  every  voice  hushed,  every  face  set 
in  terror.  Then  all  groveled  on  the  ground. 

When  the  trembling  had  subsided,  and  they  were 
standing  erect  again,  an  old  woman  said  to  be  the  most 
aged  person  on  the  island,  spoke  an  shrillest  tone : 


THE   ALTAR   FIRES   GO   OUT.  2O/ 

"This  is  what  cometh  of  handmaids  and  animal  gifts 
upon  the  altar.  Think  ye  your  fathers  would  have  been 
thus  led  to  evil.  Oh,  ye  fools  of  Atlantis ! " 

She  eyed  the  islanders  about  her  with  such  derision 
that  they  forgot  their  terror,  and  felt  like  rushing  upon 
her  in  a  body. 

A  gray-haired,  quivering  man  retorted : 

"It  is  well  for  thee,  old  Nogoa,  to  stand  there  and 
taunt  us  islanders  when  it  is  known  thou  hast  ever  been 
loudest  in  favor  of  these  new  doings.  Oh,  thou  old 
feather  that  goeth  with  the  wind !  Have  a  care — or  thou 
wilt  be  more  dragged  in  the  dirt  than  thou  hast  been!" 

"  Hah,  it  is  the  craven  Puppo  who  speaketh,"  returned 
Nogoa  viciously.  "  He  who  saw  his  daughter  forced 
into  the  inner  holy  place,  and  lifted  not  his  voice  to  man 
or  heaven  against  it.  It  seemeth  he  can  cry  out  only 
when  an  old  woman  talketh." 

Puppo  darted  for  her.  As  she  fell  over  backward  in 
her  effort  to  get  out  of  his  reach,  a  tall  young  man  rushed 
between  them. 

"  Puppo,  she  speaketh  truth.  Thou  wert  a  craven ;  and 
hast  been  a  toad  to  king  and  priests  ever  since.  Look 
at  me,"  he  continued  to  the  people.  "  Dear  to  me  was 
his  daughter  Lota,  and  I  would  have  made  her  my  wife. 
And  in  an  hour — an  instant — the  world  became  black  to 
me.  But  became  it  black  to  him  ?  Hath  he  not  laughed 
with  the  loudest,  bent  the  lowest,  slept  through  it? 
Thou  worse  than  hypocrite !  Get  thee  away !  " 

He  looked  so  evilly  upon  Puppo,  and  was  so  seconded 
by  those  listening,  that  Puppo,  after  a  wicked  glance  at 
old  Nogoa  who  had  been  lifted  up  and  placed  on  a  fallen 
bough,  slunk  off, 


2o8  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

The  young  man  continued:  "Nogoa,  though  as  false, 
as  full  of  guile  as  Puppo,  is  right  in  this :  we  have  looked  on 
when  Atlano  and  Oltis  changed  the  worship  in  these  vile 
ways  with  never  a  nay.  For  this,  woe  is  upon  us!  I 
come  from  my  cave  on  yon  mount  where  the  fires  rage 
to  bid  you  flee  in  your  galleys  while  there  is  time." 

"Why  dost  thou  not  flee,  Monon?  Show  us  the  way," 
screeched  Puppo,  who  was  now  brave  because  he  was 
quite  well  to  one  side. 

"I  flee  not  because  I  wish  death.  Every  moment  have 
I  longed  for  it — as  thou  shouldst  have  done — since  thy 
daughter  vanished!" 

A  shout  of  derision  went  up  for  the  benefit  of  the  hid- 
den Puppo,  whose  habitual  discretion  forbade  further 
speech  for  the  while. 

4< Monon,"  shouted  a  young  man  at  his  right,  "I,  for 
one,  will  stand  by  the  island  to  the  last!" 

Vociferous  became  the  outcries  in  accordance.  When 
these  were  subsiding,  a  scream  was  heard  from  the  wife 
of  the  galley  captain:  and  then  the  words,  "Look,  look! 
Luith  floweth  up  over  the  bank;  and  higher — higher! " 

They  followed  her  glance  to  perceive  that  the  stream 
was  rising  even  above  its  banks,  whilst  the  affrighted 
islanders  thereon  were  beginning  to  flee,  shrieking.  The 
beholders,  in  their  terror,  swayed  as  one;  and  then  grov- 
eled to  implore  mercy. 

But  in  wilder  terror,  at  once  arose  to  shake  off  the  gray 
dust  that  was  beginning  to  fall  everywhere.  And  one 
voice  shrieked,  "The  ashes  from  the  mouth  of  the 
mountain !  To  the  sands — to  the  sands  ! " 

The  mass  stood  irresolute,  dazed.  Then  went  up  the 
cry,  "Yea,  the  sands — the  sands!" 


THE    ALTAR    FIRES    GO    OUT.  2OO, 

They  parted  to  hasten  toward  that  goal,  youths  sup- 
porting the  aged,  parents  bearing  their  tender  young. 
But  they  had  not  gone  far,  when,  from  the  east,  came  one 
running  as  if  pursued  by  demons ;  -and  he  was  crying: 
.z^Wte  ftre-rlost!  We  are  lost!  The  sea  riseth  even  to 
cover  the  great  pile  of  rocks!  It  will  be  upon  us! "  ~ 

Therewith  he  fell  senseless  among  them. . 

After  him  came  others  running  like  madmen,  and  re- 
peating his  words.  One  of  these  asked,  "Where  is  the 
kingP'b  rl  Another,  "Where-isr  the  highb priest jtfcfiiFgJs  SBVJ 

An  islander  who  had  been  in  the  court  when  the  priests 
and  handmaids  hastened  from  the  temple^  answered: 

"Atlano  and  Oltis  sit  in  the  inner  holy  place  behind 
the  statue  of  Amen,  frozen  in  body,  burning  in  torment 
of  mind.  There  they  will  stay  until  the  end, -for  no  one 
hath  power  to  move  them." 

A  cry  of  horror  went  up.     -^Iffo 

"How  knowest  thou  this?"  asked  another  of  the  new- 
comers, as  he  wiped  the  ashes  from  his  lips. 

"  I  heard  the  chief  priest  and  Priest  Hafoe  tell  of  it 
after  they  had  fled  the  temple.?'  .^lOyloom  aii  ar.sbia  *{'13V3 

"Who  fled  from  the  temple?" 

"  The  priests,  handmaids,  and  serving  men.  None  are 
left  save  those  two  frozen  ones.  Good  company  are  th&y 
for  each  other!" 

Unanimous  were  the  angry  outcries  of  agreement 

"Well  is,;  it  that  the  queen  hath  gone,"  remarked  an- 
other newcomer.  "We  saw  her  off.  May  she  have 
sailed  too  far  to  get  back  to  this.  The  sea  doeth  its  best 
to  keep  her  away." 

"  The  dear  queen ! "  cried  one  after  another. 

"Poor  quesnr-she  hath  sorrowed  and  been  meek.0 
14  c 


2IO  POSE1DONS    PARADISE. 

"And  we  have  known  it,  and  lifted  not  our  voices/' 
rang  Monon's  tones. 

"Yea;  and  many  of  us  wives  have  been  treated  as  her- 
self," said  a  clear  voice  from  among  a  group  of  women. 

The  male  hearers  accepted  this  in  different  ways. 
Some  smiled  scornfully;  others  glanced  furtively  at  their 
fellows;  a  few  appeared  conscience  stricken.  A  brave 
one  exclaimed : 

"  I  will  own  I  have  sinned.  I  wedded  my  niece,  which 
was  against  the  old  law.  But — there  is  Puppo — he  wed- 
ded his  aunt! " 

"And  tormented  his  first  wife,  the  mother  of  Lota,  to 
her  death  that  he  might  do  it,"  screamed  old  Nogoa. 

"Who  put  away  five  husbands?"  yelled  the  unseen 
Puppo.  There  was  silence.  Then  he  answered  sepul- 
chrally,  "Old  Nogoa!" 

Old  Nogoa  was  speechless. 

But  Monon  spoke  up,  "  Nogoa  is  not  the  only  one. 
How  many  are  there  who  have  done  as  she!  Until  these 
last  years,  how  holy  hath  been  wedlock ;  yet  now,  on 
every  side,  is  its  mockery.  The  handmaids  and  the  animal 
gifts  on  the  altar  are  but  a  few  of  the  wicked  changes  in 
the  laws  of  our  olden  fathers.  Further,  the  curse  of  ava- 
rice is  upon  this  island.  And  we  have  been  steeped  in 
pleasure,  in  sense.  The  body  of  flesh  hath  been  our  one 
thought.  The  inner  body — the  spirit — hath  been  forgot- 
ten, hath  become  of  evil  shape — is  evil.  Let  us  look  to 
it!  Should  this  storm  pass  by,  let  us  begin  a  better 
growth  of  the  spirit.  Let  us  go  back  to  the  warmth  and 
trust  of  our  fathers.  Then  may  we  have  the  knowledge 
of  heaven  that  was  theirs." 

"Thinkest  thou  there  is  still  hope,  Monon?"  inter- 
rupted a  by-sta&der, 


THE   ALTAR   FIRES   GO  OUT.  211 

"Of  what?" 

"  That  we  may  come  out  of  this  ?" 

"  I  believe  there  is  no  hope.  But,  we  can  die  without 
murmur." 

In  the  next  instant,  he  pointed  to  the  temple  gateway. 

"  Behold — Priest  Kluto  and  the  handmaids." 

They  looked  to  perceive  Kluto  marshaling  the  hand- 
maids without.  Well  had  he  pleaded  for  this  with  Chief 
Urgis,  pleaded  that  the  wretched  young  creatures  might 
be  restored  to  the  arms  of  their  kindred  whom  he  knew 
must  be  awaiting  them.  And  he  prevailed,  as  Urgis 
and  the  other  priests  had  become  so  given  over  to  terror 
as  not  to  care  for  consequences. 

Further,  Kluto  was  in  the  main,  correct;  for,  as  the 
handmaids  stood  clinging  to  each  other,  and  glancing 
piteously  about  them  through  the  falling  ashes  and  rain, 
they  were  surrounded  by  watching,  anxious  dear  ones ; 
and  began  to  be  suffocated  almost  of  embraces.  All 
save  three ! 

Yes,  three  there  were  that  stood  shrinking,  as  they 
lost  hope  of  recognition.  In  dreary  silence,  they  waited 
a  little,  and  then  moved  beside  Priest  Kluto,  who  had 
been  looking  inquiringly  from  them  to  the  islanders. 
But  all,  excepting  those  caressing  the  fortunate  hand- 
maids, were  acting  dazed  because  of  the  thickening  show- 
ers of  ashes  and  the  now  pelting  rain.  And  prayers  and 
groans  were  filling  the  air. 

So  Priest  Kluto  gathered  closer  the  three  handmaids; 
and  whispered  to  them.  Thereupon,  the  four  began  to 
make  their  way  through  the  excited,  ejaculating  crowds 
in  order 'to  ascend  to  the  summit,  to  the  temple  of  Posei- 
don and  Qeito, 


212  POSEIDON'S   PARADISE. 

larfcrt 
"  Priest  Kluto,  thou  goest  the  wrong  way,"  called  out 

a  youth  as  he  pointed  to  several  galleys,  that,  unfastened 
from  their  moorings,  were  being  borne  higher  and  higher 
by  the  rising  stream.  "  Why  not  set  off  in  those  galleys, 
and  save  the  handmaids?" 

"No  galley  could  live  on  the  white  water  beyond. 
We  go  to  the  summit,  to  beseech  the  mercy  of  Amen 
and  Poseidon;  and,  should  the  last  moment  draw  nigh, 
to  meet  it  as  becometh  us."  With  encouragement,  he 
looked  upon  the  shrinking  handmaids. 

But  one  cried  hysterically,  "  If  my  mother  and  father 
were  not  in  Chimo.  There  is  cheer  in  dying  together!" 

In  sweet,  plaintive  tones,  spoke  the  second,  "There 
is  cheer  in  not  being  forgotten.  I  have  father,  mother, 
sisters,  brothers.  Yet  not  one  cometh  to  look  for  me!" 

"  For  very  good  cause,"  screamed  old  Nogoa,  who  was 
still  sitting  on  the  fallen  bough,  and  whom  they  .were  pass- 
ing. "Celesa,  I  saw  thy  father,  mother,  sisters,  and 
brothers  go  off  in  their  galley  after  the  queen." 

"  I  thank  the  gods ! "  And  Celesa,  with  face  illumined, 
fell  on  her  knees  to  implore  that  they  might  be  beyond 
danger ;  to  give  further  thanks  that  she  was  not  forgotten, 
that  she  alone  of  her  family  was  selected  to  suffer. 

But  Kluto  raised  her,  and  drew  her  arm  within  his. 
Then  the  third  handmaid  spoke  low,  "  Happy  are  ye  two! 
Though  I  have  neither  father,  mother,  sister,  nor  brother, 
yet  one  there  was  who  cared  for  me  when  I  was  dragged 
to  the  temple.  But  him  I  see  not.  He  hath  not  watched 
to  know  if  I  should  need  him.  Yet — we  played  together 
— as  children!"  She  laid  her  head  upon Celesa's  breast, 
and  sobbed. 

"His  name?"  whispered  Celesa, 


THE    ALTAR   FIRES   GO   OUT.  213 

"Veris." 

"Where  is  the  youth  Veris?"  inquired  Celesa  in  low, 
clear  tones,  but  without  looking  about  her. 

A  voice  quite  near  replied, "  It  is  even  now  time  for 
him  to  come  back  from  Chimo,  whither  he  went  a  few 
days  since." 

Luta  was  overjoyed.  What  were  these  dangers  if  she 
was  not  forgotten  ?  What  was  death  if  Veris  shared  it  ? 
Her  face  lighted  rosily  as  she  looked  around  her,  half 
expecting  to  see  him  speeding  through  the  blinding 
showers  of  ashes  and  rain.  Then  she  seized  Celesa's 
arm,  and  said  in  exultation,  "  Now  Priest  Kluto,  can  I 
follow  thee  even  unto  death ! " 

Thus,  when  Priest  Kluto  had  given  his  other  arm  to 
the  first  handmaid,  did  the  four  stand  abreast,  and  look 
up  to  the  summit,  and  at  the  volcano's  light  beyond  un- 
dauntedly. They  began  to  move  upward,  upon  their 
faces  coming  the  expression  of  the  loving,  trusting  martyr. 
In  amaze,  the  people  beheld  them;  and  could  not  but 
show  some  reflection.  One  cried:  "They  will  die  well. 
Why  cannot  we?"  Then  he,  being  a  singer,  commenced 
a  hymn  to  Amen.  So  magnetic  were  his  tones  that  the 
people  about  him  joined  in;  a  moment  more,  and  the 
multitude  was  swelling  the  refrain.  To  this  music,  the 
four  ascended  to  the  summit,  there  to  kneel  before  the 
temple  of  Poseidon  and  Cleito. 

But  along  by  the  palace  was  coming  a  horseman  from 
the  west,  his  horse  smoking  and  foaming,  for  he  had 
fairly  flown  over  the  country  between  Chimo  and  this 
place.  As  horse  and  rider  came  in  among  the  chanting 
multitude,  the  singing  ceased,  and  many  voices  cried, 
"Veris!  Veris!" 


214  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

Veris,  as  he  walked  his  horse  in  among  them,  shouted, 
"The  island  sinketh !  Everywhere  as  I  came  across,  rise 
the  streams!  Already  hath  the  sea  laid  Chimo  half 
under  water!" 

He  had  been  nearing  the  temple  gateway.  In  a  few 
moments  more,  he  was  looking  through  with  most  anx- 
ious face.  Then  he  said,  "I  will  go  in." 

"Veris,  look  not  there  for  Luta,"  called  an  islander 
who  had  been  running  after  him. 

"Whither  shall  I  look?" 

"Herself  and  two  other  handmaids  have  gone  with 
Priest  Kluto  to  the  temple  above  to  pray."  And  the  man 
pointed  in  the  direction. 

"I  will  join  them."  Then,  in  happy  tones,  Veris 
thanked  his  friend,  shook  his  hand,  and  turned  to  mount 
the  hill ;  and  as  he  mounted,  the  rain  began  to  fall  in 
sheets,  the  thunderbolts  to  strike. 

Terror-stricken,  the  people  scattered,  seeking  shelter. 
Some  ran  to  their  homes,  others  to  the  palace.  But 
many  rushed  into  the  great  court  of  the  temple,  thence 
on  to  the  temple,  there  to  utter  dismayed  cries  at  behold- 
ing the  altar  fire  but  a  faint  spark.  Despite  the  almost 
darkness  they  pressed  on,  invading  the  sacredness  ol 
the  inner  sanctuary.  Here,  by  the  dim  lamplight,  did 
they  further  behold  Atlano  and  Oltis,  still  as  iron,  still 
glaring  at  each  other.  And  but  a  faint  spark  was  remain- 
ing on  this  altar,  likewise! 

Shriek  after  shriek  went  up  as  these  intruders  looked 
upon  king  and  priest;  these  shrieks  being  echoed  by  the 
dazed  ones  running  through  passages,  apartments,  and 
temple  until  it  seemed  as  though  the  weight  of  sound 
must  bring  the  walls  about  them. 


THE  ALTAR   FIRES   GO  OUT.  215 

Some  of  these  intruders  even  ventured  to  pass  on 
through  the  private  passage  of  Atlano  and  Oltis.  Per- 
ceiving the  end  door  open,  they  went  toward  it,  and  its 
dark  stairway  allured  them.  Down  they  rushed  to  the 
open  door  below  through  which  a  faint  light  could  be 
seen.  And  hustled,  awed,  into  the  crypt-like  apartment 
whose  lamps  were  still  burning,  there  to  look  about  them 
in  wonder,  terror;  and  then  dashed  for  the  white  objects  at 
the  far  end ! 

There  was  an  agonized  staring,  screams,  yells,  a  fren- 
zied retreat  up  the  stairway,  frantic  disclosures  when  they 
reached  the  inner  sanctuary.  "The  lost  handmaids!" 
"  Dead— dead ! "  "  In  the  vault  below ! "  "  See  for  your- 
selves ! "  were  the  cries  to  the  ones  that  were  here. 

Many  of  these  ran  down  to  look  for  themselves,  whilst 
the  discoverers  hastened  out  to  inform  others.  The 
second  party,  in  turn,  came  tearing  up,  maddened;  and 
rushed  without  to  corroborate  the  reports  of  the  first. 
The  listening  islanders,  aroused  to  their  gross  neglect, 
their  insensate  yielding,were  excited  to  extreme  hatred  and 
desire  for  revenge.  With  Monon  as  leader,  they  hastened 
in  mass  to  the  inner  sanctuary,  showering  curses  the  while 
upon  Atlano  and  Oltis.  And,  when  before  them,  further 
cursed;  then  spat  upon  them.  Yet  still  the  two  sat  rigid. 

As  they  were  thus  reviled — as  the  revilers  endeavored 
to  tear  them,  from  their  seats — the  great  structure  began 
to  rock,  and  so  terrifically  that  the  infuriated  ones,  for- 
getful even  of  their  revenge,  turned  to  flee.  Better  the 
rain,  the  lurid  sky,  the  unearthly  gloom,  the  showering 
ashes,  the  thunderbolts  than  this ! 

The  last  to  leave  cried  in  their  flight,  "The  spark  is 
out!  The  spark  is  out!"  but  to  repeat  the  same  when 
the  temple's  altar  was  shot  by ! 


216  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

But  Luta  was  in  Veris'  arms ;  and  Kluto  was  holding 
fast  Celesa — whilst,  on  the  summit,  the  four  received  the 
full  fury  of  the  elements.  But  they  were  happy.  As  to 
the  first  handmaid,  she  had  passed  away  while  praying. 
And  was  lonely  no  longer! 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

THE   SILENT     ONE   SPEAKS. 

As  the  galleys  sailed  to  the  east,  the  Atlantean  eyes 
lingered  with  pride  upon  the  island.  Never  had  it  looked 
fairer.  What  other  spot  of  earth  was  so  fitting  to  be 
chosen  the  abode  of  a  god?  What  other  land  had  so 
thriven,  so  conquered,  so  repeated  itself  even  in  the  far- 
thest climes  ?  Surely  upon  this  island  the  sun  must  shine 
forever! 

Thus,  in  happy  accord,  did  they  begin  to  sing  praises 
to  their  father  Poseidon,  the  while  throwing  back  fond 
kisses  at  their  island,  and  even  at  the  water  which  was 
alive  with  porpoises  and  dolphins,  the.  former  leaping 
their  highest  in  their  sportive  appreciation  of  the  music, 
the  latter  enjoying  it  with  a  dignified  serenity  befitting 
the  state  which  the  Atlanteans  ever  accorded  them. 

Yet  continually  were  the  singers  of  every  galley  glanc- 
ing at  the  group  under  the  queen's  awning.  In  the  midst, 
stood  the  'Silent  Priest'  before  the  queen;  and  about 
them  were  ^Eole,  Electra,and  Hellen;  while  near  swayed 
Sensel,  a  being  as  mysterious  as  the  silent  one.  Small 
wonder  is  it  that  the  inquisitive  islanders  would  have 
gladly  ceased  their  singing  could  they  have  heard  what 
was  spoken  by  those  so  interested. 

When  presented  to  the  queen,  the  'Silent  Priest'  had 
bowed,  then  taken  the  hand  she  extended,  and  regarded 

(217) 


2i 8  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

her  fixedly.  At  his  magnetic  touch,  his  eloquent  look, 
she  thrilled;  and  her  voice  trembled,  as  she  said: 

"Father — whom  we  call  the 'Silent/ rather  should  I 
bow  to  thee.  For  thou'  art  one  whom  the  gods  favor. 
Of  a  truth,  art  thou  sent  of  them." 

As  the  silent  one  stood  calm,  intent,  y£ole  thought, 
"How  is  this  grand  being  to  answer  the  queen?"  And 
she  drew  nearer  to  him,  her  eyes  filled  with  love  rather 
than  awe.  Noting  this,  Hellen,  Electra,  and  Sensel 
watched  her  eagerly. 

The  next  moment,  she  received  a  shock.  The  silent 
one,  though  gesticulating  as  usual,  was  also  speaking, 
though  in  lowest  tone. 

"Queen  Atlana,  now  will  I  loose  my  tongue.  In 
truth,  can  I  say  the  gods  have  favored  me." 

As  his  deep,  musical  tones  continued,  ^Eole  had  seized 
his  robe,  then  his  arm;  and  next  was  looking  up  wistfully 
in  his  face.  Therewith,  Electra  began  to  weep;  and 
Hellen  and  Sensel  turned  away,  for  they  could  bear  no 
longer  this  look  so  commingled  of  remembrance,  long- 
ing, hope,  doubt. 

The  queen  of  her  wonder  and  perturbation,  exclaimed, 
"We  believed  thee  dumb!" 

"Queen  Atlana,  I  spoke  not  that  I  might  baffle." 

"  Baffle  what?" — Very  faint  was  the  queen's  voice. 

"  The  foes  of  ^Eole  and  Hellen,  gracious  Queen."  He 
put  his  arm  about  the  half-fainting  JEole,  and  drew  her 
to  him.  And  Sensel  glided  beside  them  to  whisper,  "  Be 
strong,  be  strong,  dear  ^Eole." 

She,  though  but  half  conscious,  comprehended:  and 
never  had  she  been  so  happy.  In  her  ears  was  the  mu- 
sic of  this  sympathetic  voice;  upon  her  had  come  a 


THE  SILENT  ONE  SPEAKS. 

tranquillity  hardly  of  earth.  In  these  arms  so  strongly 
enfolding  her  was  she  to  be  borne  to  heaven?  Were  the 
years  on  the  island  a  dream?  Surely  these  were  the 
arms  in  which  she  had  been  wont  to  rest  when  the  ram- 
bles over  the  dear  Pelasgian  fields  had  been  too  long, 
this  was  the  touch  that  had  ever  soothed  her! 

Meanwhile,  the  queen  was  noting  the  astonishment  of 
the  sailors,  who  had  ceased  singing,  and  were  resting  on 
their  oars.  Thus,  she  whispered  to  Sensel : 

"Look  that  no  one  is  within  the  withdrawing  room. 
Hither  will  we  go." 

Sensel  glided  off.  The  queen  said,  as  though  to  herself, 
"  The  'Silent  Priest'  can  only  answer  there." 

Great  was  her  agitation.  The  priest,  because  of  the 
quiet  about  them,  bowed  in  acquiescence;  further,  sign- 
ing that  there  he  would  make  all  plain. 

Sensel  returned  to  say  the  apartment  was  ready. 
Waving  for  her  ladies  to  remain,  the  queen  walked  off 
supported  by  Electra;  and  was  followed  by  the  priest 
bearing  JEole,  and  Hellen  and  Sensel. 

Deep  was  the  hush  as  they  passed  along.  Not  only 
those  of  their  own  galley  were  interested.  The  occu- 
pants of  the  galleys  attending  them  had  also  quieted. 
Every  eye  was  fastened  in  wonder.  When  the  six  had 
entered  the  withdrawing  room,  the  hush  continued  as 
the  galleys  pursued  their  way. 

The  priest  placed  ^±ole  upon  a  couch.  But,  as  she 
regained  strength,  she  arose  to  her  feet  to  gaze  at  him  as 
if  charmed. 

Meanwhile  the  queen  had  sat  down ;  and  now  was 
motioning  for  the  others  to  sit  also.  But  the  priest 
shook  his  head,  thereby  causing  her  to  question  by  her 
look. 


22O  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

"Queqn  Atlana,  I  will  stand  until  all  things  are  made 
plain  to  thee." 

The  others  chose  to  stand  also.  Electra  brought  a 
fan,  and  fanned  the  queen,  who  had  closed  her  eyes. 

Shortly  Atlana  was  able  to  ask,  "  Thou  whom  we  call 
the  'Silent  Priest'— who— art—  thou?" 

"Queen  Atlana — I  am — of  Pelasgia." 

He  spoke  in  Atlantean ;  and  repeated  in  Pelasgian. 

As  the  once  familiar  tongue  was  heard,  yEole  ran 
half  way  toward  him,  clasped  her  hands,  and  looked  up 
in  his  face  with  eyes  brilliant  from  unspeakable  hope. 
The  most  beautiful  color  came  into  her  cheeks,  and  her 
lips  parted  in  a  heavenly  smile.  So  lovely,  so  angelic 
was  her  expression  that  the  beholders  gazed  spellbound. 
And  low,  fervent  were  her  tones. 

"  I  felt  it,  .1  felt  it !— '  Silent  Priest '  who  art  thou  ?  Thy 
name?" 

"Daughter,"  and  he  approached  her,  his  arms  ex- 
tended, "my  name — is — Deucalion." 

"  Father!"  She  would  have  fallen  at  his  feet,  had  he 
not  caught  her. 

The  strong  man  was  sobbing.  "Ah,  ^Eole,  ^Eole,  to 
hold  thee  once  again ! " 

"  Father,  father,  after  these  years !  But  I  knew  thou 
wouldst  come,  if  of  earth ! " 

The  rapture  of  her  tone  was  so  intense  that  he  began 
to  fear  for  her.  Thus,  he  bore  her  to  a  couch,  and  sat 
beside  her, supporting  her;  and  then  Electra  came  to  chafe 
her  hands,  and  bathe  her  brow.  Her  trembling  was  ex- 
cessive ;  and  she  kept  repeating, "  Father— father.  Thanks 
— thanks!"  Though  soon  she  calmed  to  question,  "  Fa- 
ther, tell  me  of  mother.  Is  she  well  ?  "  And  extreme  was 
the  pathos  of  her  tone. 


THE   SILENT   ONE   SPEAKS.  221 

"ALole,  thy  mother  waiteth  for  thee." 

"What,  then,  is  the  past?  One  look  from  her  will 
heal  all.  Mother — mother!"  So  intense  were  tone  and 
look  that  Sensel  turned  away.  And  Electra  sobbed. 

Throughout  this  scene,  Queen  Atlana  had  gazed  ston- 
ily. Though,  at  yEole's  cry  for  her  mother,  she  thrilled, 
and  her  eyes  moistened.  But  she  conquered  her  feeling, 
and  now  asked  in  irony:  "Sir  Deucalion,  doth  this — thy 
guile — come  of  the  gods?" 

He  arose,  and  bowed.  "Most  gracious  Queen,  this 
is  not  guile." 

Howcallestthouit?" 

"  I  call  it  working  to  the  best  end  a  matter  between 
Pelasgia  and  Atlantis." 

"That  is  the  look  from  thine  eyes.  I  can  see  it  in  but 
one  light." 

"Queen  Atlana,  I  have  a  right  to  mine  own." 

"But  not  a  right  to  lead  us  wrong — to — to  use  us." 

"Queen  Atlana,  how  have  we  been  used?" 

C"t  1 

She  answered  not. 

"  Queen  Atlana,  to  gain  my  children,  I  have  used  pow- 
ers given  from  above.  If  through  such,  I  have  mastered 
king  and  priests,  have  caused  the  sleep  of  ^Eole,  have 
drawn  thee,  judge  whether  or  not  the  gods  are  with  me. 
Answer  me  in  this,  seemeth  they  to  be  with  Atlantis?" 

The  queen  arose;  and  ignoring  his  question,  demanded, 
"Sir  Deucalion  of  Pelasgia,  if  it  doth  agree  with  thy 
will,  let  it  be  ordered  that  the  galleys  turn  toward  At- 
lantis." Bitter,  scornful  was  her  tone. 

"Dear  Queen  Atlana,  not  yet,"  interposed  Electra. 
"If  thou  wilt  think  for  a  moment,  thou  wilt  judge  he  hath 

done  what  thou  wouldst  have  done  in  his  place,    Wouldst 

. 


222  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

thou  not  have  done  as  much  for  children  of  thine  own — 
even  for  ALole  and  myself?  Further,  with  all  his  art,  his 
power,  none  hath  borne  pain,  hath  lost  life.  Think,  he 
might  have  brought  an  army  upon  Atlantis." 

"  Electra,  I  could  stand  the  bringing  of  an  army  better 
than  this.  How  have  I  been,  tricked !  To  think  I  have 
set  myself  against  the  king,  even  to  coming  on  this  'lit- 
tle sail.'  And  to  please  whom,  to  wait  upon  whom? 
Why,  his  foe  Deucalion.  Atlano— Atlano ! "  Utter  de- 
spair was  in  tone  and  gesture. 

"Queen  Atlana,  thy  coming  is  not  of  thine  ordering. 
Cast  such  thought  from  thee.  If  it  hath  been  of  mine 
ordering,  the  higher  will  is  behind,"  urged  Deucalion. 

"Sir  Deucalion,  thy  words  are  idle.  As  if  the  Higher 
Good  should  set  aside  thought  for  all  save  thee  and  thine. 
Thou  hast  high  thought  of  self.  But  the  sun  shineth  on 
all.  It  is  my  will  that  my  galley  be  turned."  Hard  had 
it  been  to  control  herself.  And  now  her  tones  broke; 
"Should  harm  come  to  Atlano,  I  cease  to  live!  The 
blame,  the  grief,  I  could  not  bear !  Sir  Deucalion,  why 
hast  thou  not  moved?  My  galleys  are  not  ordered!" 
And  she  turned  to  Sensel,  as  if  he  might  help  her. 

"  One  moment,  Queen  Atlana,  and  I  will.  But  first, 
think  not  thy  presence  with  Atlano  could  turn  aside  that 
which  doth  threaten." 

"  What  meanest  thou  ?  " 

"Thy  presence,  can  it  turn  aside  the  judgment  of  the 
gods?" 

Faint,  wondering  was  her  tone,  "  So  runneth  the  proph- 
ecy— so  runneth  the  prophecy."  She  clasped  her 
hands  to  her  forehead,  gasping,  "I  shall  go  mad  with 
this  dread  upon  me!" 


THE   SILENT   ONE   SPEAKS.  22$ 

JEole  ran  to  her,  and  put  her  arm  around  her.  "  Dear 
Queen  Atlana,  call  to  mind  it  was  thy  kind  thought  for 
us  that  made  thee  leave  the  king  for  this  short  season. 
Could  the  gods  make  use  of  such?" 

At  her  touch  and  voice,  the  queen  shivered,  and  averted 
her  face.  "^Lole,  ^Eole,  what  thou  hast  cost  me ! " 

"Dear  Queen,  thou  hast  not  ceased  to  care  for  me?" 

Atlana  held  out  her  hand;  and  as  Mole  took  it,  replied: 
"  Nay,  I  have  not  ceased  to  care  for  thee.  For  thy  sake, 
I  could  joy  over  this.  But,  the  king!  Atlano — Atlano!" 

There  was  a  painful  hush  for  a  little,  until  she  stooped 
to  kiss  the  suffering  girl.  Afterward,  with  her  old  dig- 
nity, she  commanded :  "  Sensel,  as  Sir  Deucalion  heedeth 
not,  I  ask  that  thou  wilt  order  the  galleys  to  be  turned." 

"Dear  Queen  Atlana,"  explained  Deucalion,  "how 
could  I  give  the  order  whilst  thou  art  angered  with  me?" 

His  tone  and  manner  touched  her.  "Sir  Deucalion, 
speak  not  of  anger.  Let  us  have  no  further  words  as  to 
the  right  or  wrong.  We  will  part  in  peace." 

He  stooped  and  kissed  her  robe.  "Queen  Atlana, 
thou  art  a  queen,  in  truth.  I  go  to  make  good  thine 
order." 

"  Father,"  burst  from  Hellen,  "  wilt  thou  note  this  fast 
gathering  darkness?" 

In  his  absorption,  Deucalion  had  not  remarked  the 
very  sudden  change.  With  serious,  awed  countenance, 
he  looked  about  him;  and  then  spoke  lightly,  hoping  to 
reassure  the  blanching  queen. 

"  It  meaneth  rain.     It  seemeth  as  if  the  clouds  gather." 

But  the  suddenness  of  this  gloom  was  as  nothing  to 
the  way  in  which  it  was  deepening.  It  threatened  to 
hide  them  from  eagh  other,  In  her  alarm,  the  queen 


224  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

moved  toward  the  door;  and  this  was  opened  for  her 
by  Sensel  just  as  her  ladies  were  about  to  knock. 

"Gracious  Queen,"  said  Rica,  the  first  lady,  "it  will 
storm.  All  is  dark." 

Atlana  stepped  out;  and  those  behind  her,  followed. 
They  looked  to  become  appalled. 

The  atmosphere  was  thick  and  dark.  The  heavens 
were  obscure.  An  inky  cloud  lay  over  the  island.  The 
sea  was  in  foam.  And  the  galleys  were  trying  to  keep 
close,  whilst  on  their  decks  were  huddled  the  fear-stricken 
islanders.  These,  upon  perceiving  the  queen,  cheered 

faintly.  Then  a  spokesman  inquired :  "  Most :  gracious 
.~^  i  11  11  n'i"* '35  isnnonjjs  ofij  Sciyi  Q. 

Queen,  shall  we  now  go  back? 

«TU        j     i    4-u  u  •        gVbgfaQBcqmpo:: 

The  order  hath  been  given,    shouted  Hellen, 

hest  of  the  almost  rigid  queen. 

T  ,      _    .  u.  Sani:         .    ;BRBu&   riteuL)  IBSU.  , 

Instantly,  Sensel  went  to  the  captain  of  the  queen  s 

galley,  who,  thereupon,  gave  orders  to  the  other  galleys. 
Thus,  all  the  galleys  were  speedily  pointed  for  Atlantis, 
excepting  the  one  appropriated  to  Hellen  and  ^Eole. 

Then   did  Hellen's  and  Dole's   thought  turn  to  the 

3ri 

downcast  Electra.  Indeed,  poor  Electra  seemed  over- 
whelmed. Hellen,  feeling  he  could  not  part  with  her, 
grew  fierce  in  his  determination  to  the  declaring,  "  Father, 
if  Electra  goeth  back,  I  go  with  her! " 

This  was  an  unexpected  obstacle,  as  Hellen  looked  a 
rock.  For  the  moment,  Deucalion  felt  he  was  not  equal 
to  it;  and  then  spoke  hesitatingly,  "Queen  Atlana,  can 

we  have  Electra?" 

-,,  .  •      .  ,  4         ,c. 

The  queen  recovering  somewhat,  was  resolute.       Sir 
**  .  &  • 

Deucalion,  Electra  will  go  with  me." 

"To  go  again  into  the  temple?"  demanded  Hellen 
"To  be  forced  within  the  inner  holy  place?  To  — " 


THE   SILENT   ONE   SPEAKS.  225 

"  To  lose  her  life  ?  "  interrupted  Deucalion.  "  To  pour 
out  her  blood  as  water  to  aid  the  vain,  fiendish  quest  of 
king  and  priest?  To  stand  over  the  crucible,  and  stir 
this  lifeblood  until  she  perisheth  of  the  drain?  Thrice 
cursed  draught !  The  '  Deeps '  tell  the  tale ! " 

They  stared  aghast  at  Deucalion.  But  the  queen  in- 
terpreted. Every  unguarded  sentence,  every  sudden  pause 
of  Atlano  reverted  to  her  until  she  felt  like  accusing  her 
memory  for  its  tenacity.  And  her  horror  grew.  Tor- 
nado-like it  swept  over  her — the  sufferings  she  had  borne 
through  him,  his  contempt,  his  neglect,  his  indignities, 
his  infidelities.  Now  this  revelation  of  Deucalion  filled 
the  measure. 

Her  spirit  revolted.     The  words  came  clear  and  firm 
"  Electra  will  not  go  back.     I  go  to  the  king  without  her. 
He  can  but  yield  me  on  the  altar.     Or  try  the  blood  of  a 
queen,  for  change,  in  seeking  his  draught." 

Electra  ran  to  embrace  her.  "  Speak  not  of  the  altar, 
dear  Queen.  After  that,  I  cannot  leave  thee." 

Atlana  kissed  her.  "Dear  Electra,  I  meant  but  to 
jest  when  I  spoke  of  the  altar.  We  know  the  need  of 
my  presence  to  the  king."  Sad,  bitter  was  her  tone. 
Then,  bethinking  her  of  their  present  condition,  remorse 
swept  over  her  so  that  she  tottered,  and  would  have 
fallen  but  for  Sensel. 

At  this  moment,  the  blackness  of  the  atmosphere  be- 
came appalling;  and  a  cry  of  horror  went  up  from  the 
galleys.  All  were  pointing  to  the  island.  The  queen 
looked,  and  fell  half  fainting  upon  Deucalion.  As  he 
sustained  her,  he  whispered  to  Sensel:  "It  hath  come!" 

Yes,  it  had  come.  There  lay  their  beloved  island  at 
the  mercy  of  fierce  warring  elements.  For,  about  it 

15 


226  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

were  dread  waterspouts;  upon  it  were  falling  sheets  of 
water;  above  it  were  playing  the  fiery  messengers  of 
Amen.  And  the  ocean  responded  white. 

Although  so  terror-stricken,  the  occupants  of  the  gal- 
leys were  anxious  to  return;  and  but  waited  to  follow 
the  queen.  Already  she  was  reviving;  and  presently 
stood  up  for  another  view,  saying  reproachfully,  "We 
move  not  toward  it." 

"Look!     Look!"  cried  many  voices. 

And  utter  despair  came  upon  all.  The  island  was 
rocking  as  if  in  the  throes  of  a  mighty  earthquake,  the 
waves  were  leaping  up  its  cliffs,  the  waterspouts  were 
breaking,  the  thunderbolts  falling,  the  northern  sky  be- 
ginning to  blaze. 

"The  mountain  burneth!"  they  cried.  And  fell  on 
their  knees.  Once,  only,  in  the  history  of  the  island,  had 
this  volcano  burst  its  bands. 

Queen  Atlana  had  looked  to  fall  back  insensible  into 
the  arms  of  Deucalion.  He  bore  her  to  a  couch  in  the 
withdrawing  room;  and  then  hung  over  her  with  restora- 
tives, Electra,  ^Eole,  and  the  ladies — each  dumb  with  ap- 
prehension. 

Outside,  Hellen  was  addressing  the  galleys  with  tones 
firm  and  far-reaching,  for  he  felt  all-powerful  now  that 
Electra  was  not  to  return. 

"Ye  Nobles,  Elders,  and  Captains;  the  'Silent  Priest' 
is  firm  that  the  island  is  doomed!  If  ye  go  back,  it  is  to 
your  death.  If  ye  press  on  with  us  toward  the  Middle 
Sea,  ye  will  be  saved.  What  say  ye,  captains  of  the 
galleys?" 

There  followed  hurried  consultations  between  the  cap- 
tains and  their  employers.  Finally,  one  captain  answered, 
"  We,  of  this  galley,  will  press  on." 


THE   SILENT   ONE   SPEAKS.  22/ 

Another  captain,  he  of  the  queen's  galley,  spoke  loud: 
"My  wife,  my  children  are  on  the  island.  I  would  go  to 
them." 

"Thou  art  the  captain  of  the  galley  of  the  que"en," 
cried  another  captain.  "  Wouldst  thou  leave  the  queen  ?  " 

The  poor  captain  looked  irresolute  for  an  instant. 

"The  queen  is  dear;  but  my  family  is  dearer.  I  take 
it — my  duty  is  to  them,  even  more  than  to  the  queen. 
There  are  other  captains!" 

"Yea,  there  are  other  captains,"  rang"  Hellen's  voice. 
"The  captain  of  my  galley  can  take  thy  place,  and  I  will 
take  his.  Thus  mayst  thou  go  back,  if  any  do,  to  the 
island." 

The  captain  of  the  galley  containing  the  relatives  of 
the  handmaid  Celesa  now  called:  "We  will  go  back. 
Come  with  us,  captain  of  the  galley  of  the  queen." 

The  captain  of  the  queen's  galley  looked  upon  the 
foaming  sea,  the  beset  island,  his  sailors  at  their  oars— 
the  door  of  the  withdrawing  room  through  which  the 
fainting  queen  had  been  borne. 

"  How  can  I  leave  the  queen?  My  men?  I  will  not. 
I  will  stay.  Heaven  help  me  to  bear  this.  Heaven  help 
my  wife,  my  little  ones!"  One  heartrending  sob  burst 
from  him.  Then  he  stood  firm,  resigned. 

Loud  cheers  rent  the  air,though  little  cared  he  for  these. 
He  stood,  as  in  a  dream,  seeing  only  his  wife,  his  little 
ones,  in  their  sore  extremity. 

Immediately,  the  captain  who  had  said  he  would  return, 
parted  from  them;  and  after  him,  went  a  few  galleys 
heroically.  But  the  greater  number,  those  bearing-  entire 
families,  determined  to  press  on. 

Then  Hellen  called:  "Captains, your  queen — our  dear 


228  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

Queen  Atlana — lieth  as  one  dead.  The  -captain  of  her 
galley  will  lead  us.  In  my  galley  is  food  enough  for  a 
few  days,  if  shared  with  care.  Moreover,  there  are  islands 
near.  And  the  Afrite  Coast  is  not  far." 

A  faint  cheering  replied. 

Hellen  then  spoke  apart  with  his  father.  "Would  we 
could  get  the  queen,  her-  ladies,  ^Eole  and  Electra  on 
my  galley,  for  it  is  stronger,  and  holdeth  the  food.  It 
might  be  tempted  to  leave  us." 

"That  is  well  thought  of.  But  how  to  get  them  on 
board?  The  rowers  cannot  keep  near  enough,  so  fierce 
groweth  the  sea.  I  like  not  the  crest  of  these  waves." 

"It  would  be  well  to  throw  the  ropes,  to  keep  the  gal- 
leys close.  The  sea  may  quiet  a  little;  and  then  can  they 
pass  over." 

"Sensel,  what  thinkest  thou?"  inquired  Deucalion. 

"  It  can  be  done,  should  the  sea  calm  a  little.  It  would 
be  well  to  throw  the  ropes,  when  the  rowers  have  come 
as  nigh  as  they  can." 

"  It  is  well." 

At  the  word,  Hellen's  galley  drew  as  near  as  it  could 
for  the  tossing  sea.  Then,  the  ropes  were  thrown  bring- 
ing them  within  unsteady  touch,  almost.  Whilst  thus 
engaged,  Hellen  remarked:  "Father,  the  air  seemeth 
more  than  full  of  rain.  And  yet  none  droppeth." 

"  I,  too,  have  wondered  over  it.    But,  where  is  Sensel  ?  " 

For  Sensel  had  most  suddenly  disappeared. 

But  even  as  they  began  to  look  about  for  him  he  re- 
appeared, coming  from  the  direction  of  the  withdrawing 
room,.  And  in  each  hand  was  held  a  lamp  of  beautiful 
pattern.  These  he  hastened  to  lay  before  Deucajion. 

"  Thou  hast  it,  Sensel,"  exclaimed  the  latter,  his  eyes 
brightening. 


THE   SILENT   ONE   SPEAKS.  22Q 

"  Yea  I  thought  this  oil  might  ease  the  troubled  wa- 
ters." 

"Thou  thinkest  of  everything." 

"Thou  hast  taught  me." 

"What  meaneth  it,  father?"  interposed  the  wondering 
Hellen. 

"It  is  the  Pelasgian  custom  in  storms,  Hellen.  Tell 
him,  Sensel." 

"I  will.  But  first,  there  is  quite  a  -vessel  of  oil  upon 
thy  galley,  Hellen,  as  I  found  when  I  was  saving  the 
food  from  that  torrent.  It  is  for  thee  to  order  that  a  lit- 
tle of  that  oil  be  dropped  upon  the  water  about  thy  gal- 
ley when  we  have  done  the  like  with  this." 

"  I  will  to  it,  Sensel.  But,  meanest  thou  that  the  oil" 
hath  the  power  to  still  the  waves?" 

"It  hath." 

"It  doth  amaze."  Then,  atSensel's  behest,  he  stood  at 
that  side  of  the  galley  toward  his  own,  and  slowly  allowed 
some  drops  to  fall  from  the  lamp  upon  the  tumultuous 
sea;  and  perceived  that  this  small  amount  spread  rap- 
idly, forming  an  expansive  thin  film  upon  the  water. 

Meanwhile,  with  the  second  lamp,  Sensel  was  acting 
to  as  good  purpose  on  the  other  side  of  the  galley.  For, 
in  scarce  less  time,  was  an  even  more  expansive  film 
spreading  from  his  side  also.  Then  he  called,  "Hellen, 
speak  now  to  thy  galley.  The  oil  is  in  an  earthen  jar  in 
the  hold.  They  are  to  drop  it  at  each  side." 

The  film  was  continuing  to  spread  in  a  manner  aston- 
ishing; and  more  astonishing,  the  water  about  them  was 
unable  to  tear  this  film  and  send  its  wavelets  to  the  crest 
The  fierce  sea  was  becoming  subdued,  threatening  no 
longer  with  its  cresting  waves.  There  was  now  but  a 


230  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

swell  that  was  growing  less  and  less.  As  Hellen  com- 
prehended this,  a  passion  of  hope  possessed  him.  En- 
thusiastically, he  called  to  his  galley,  and  gave  commands 
that  those  on  board  were  quick  to  understand.  For,  in 
scarce  more  than  a  minute  were  men  stationed  to  pour 
the  precious  drops  on  the  cresting  waves  beneath. 

Meanwhile,  the  occupants  of  the  other  galleys  were 
watching,  and  gradually  taking  in  this  new  position  of 
affairs.  In  a  few  minutes,  there  was  not  a  galley  but  had 
its  men  dropping  oil;  for  each  was  supplied  with  lamps. 

And,  oh  the  cheering  that  prevailed  as  the  waves  grew 
quieter,  as  the  blanket  of  oil — the  thin,  almost  gossamer 
film — continued  to  spread,  the  spreading  so  conquering 
the  waters  that  the  other  galleys  soon  lay  at  ease  near 
Hellen's  galley,  in  obedience  to  his  command! 

When  the  ropes  had  well  united  the  queen's  galley 
with  Hellen's,  Sensel  called:  "Now  is  the  time.  Thou} 
Deucalion,  wilt  bear  the  queen.  Hellen,  thou  wilt  lead 
Electra.  I  will  look  to  ^Lole  and  the  ladies.  And, 
thou,  Captain  of  the  galley,  wilt  go  over  with  us,  and 
take  charge  for  the  queen." 

"Quick,"  added  Hellen,  nervously. 

The  three  ran  to  the  withdrawing  room,  and  each 
seized  his  charge.  The  queen  was  still  unconscious ;  but 
to  the  others,  explanations  were  made  as  they  were  hur- 
ried along. 

Sensel,  in  delight  that  the  calm  was  continuing,  leaped 
over,  and  then  held  out  his  arms,  when,  with  Hellen's  as- 
sistance, ^ole  was  passed  over.  Then  followed  the 
queen,  Electra,  and  the  ladies  in  waiting.  Next  was 
transferred  Deucalion's  boat. 

Then  went  over  the  captain  of  the  queen's  galley  with 


THE  SILENt  ONE  SPEAKS.  231 

his  men,  the  captain  and  men  of  Hellen's  galley  taking 
their  places.  Meanwhile,  Hellen  was  gathering  rugs  and 
cushions,  and  throwing  these  over.  Even  a  few  couches 
were  transferred.  Then  himself  and  Deucalion  passed 
over,  after  Azu. 

Immediately  the  men  on  Hellen's  galley  bestirred  them- 
selves to  supply  the  queen's  galley  and  the  now  adjacent 
other  galleys  with  food,  though  small  was  the  portion 
allotted  each.  But,  as  Hellen  had  said,  the  African  Coast 
was  not  far;  and  several  islands  were  between. 

Scarcely  had  all  this  been  accomplished  than  a  noise 
as  of  muffled  thunder  was  heard  beneath  the  water,  the 
galleys  receiving  the  shock  as  though  they  had  struck 
upon  the  rocks.  Again  the  waters  began  to  rage  and 
foam.  The  films  of  oil  had  yielded.  Again  were  the 
waves  cresting,  and  most  threateningly. 

"  Let  us  move  on,"  shouted  Sensel.     "  And  more  oil ! " 

"The  island!" — "The  island!"  cried  a  few  agonized 
voices. 

The  island  was  shaking  terrifically.  And  it  had  cer- 
tainly lost  in  height.  Deucalion,  as  he  looked,  exclaimed 
wildly :  "  Sensel — Hellen — it  sinketh.  It  is  lost ! " 

He  spoke  very  loud,  forgetting  himself,  and  the  listen- 
ing islanders,  in  their  amazement,  concluded  that  the 
time  had  arrived  when  the  '  Silent  Priest '  could  speak  the 
will  of  the  gods.  . 

"He  knoweth,"  called  one  captain  to  the  others.  "  Let 
us  press  on!" 

"Yea — press  on,"  cried  Deucalion  in  his  mightiest 
tone.  "  Further,  forget  r  :t  :hc  oil ! " 

Then  to  Hellen  and  Sensel,  he  added,  "Ye^will  press 
on  to  the  fifth  island  to  the  east,  and  there  wait  for  me. 


232  POSEIDON^S    PARADISE. 

I  will  take  oil,  food,  and  drink,  and  stay  here  in  my  boat, 
that  I  may  witness  the  death  throes  of  the  island." 

"  I  will  stay  with  thee,"  said  Sensel. 

"And  I,"  added  Hellen. 

"  I  will  stay  alone.  Your  duty  is  with  those  on  this 
galley.  Hellen,  call  to  mind  that  thy  mother  looketh 
for  thee  and  ^Eole." 

"She  looketh  for  thee,  likewise." 

"I  will  come." 

Hellen,  of  his  impatience,  turned  away.  He  dared 
not  speak. 

"  Sensel,  thou  wilt  aid  Hellen  in  caring  for  ^Eole,  Elec- 
tra,  and  the  queen.  Further,  forget  not  to  take  in  water 
at  that  fifth  island.  It  is  fine." 

Fierce  was  Hellen's  tone.  "  Father,  if  thou  goest,  I 
go  also.  I  will  share  thy  watch ! " 

"Nay,  I  will  share  it,"  urged  Sensel.  "I  came  with 
him.  I  stay  with  him  to  the  end!  " 

"Thou  art  not  his  son!" 

"  Hellen,  calm  thyself.  I  will  bide  alone.  Look  ye  to 
the  queen,  and  to  ^Eole  and  Electra.  Bring  me  the  food, 
drink,  and  oil  while  I  go  to  speak  with  them." 

They  gazed  at  him,  irresolute.  But,  as  he  regarded 
them,  they  at  length  turned  to  comply;  whereupon,  he 
repaired  to  the  withdrawing  room  to  find  that  the  queen 
was  still  unconscious,  whilst  beside  her  sat  yEole  and 
Electra.  He  took  a  hand  of  each,  saying,  "  I  would 
speak  with  you." 

When  the  ladies  in  waiting  had  withdrawn,  he  con- 
tinued: "^Eole,  Electra,  gather  your  strength.  I  have 
to  tell  you.  that  I  will  stay  here  in  my  boat  after  the  gal- 
leys pass  on  to  the  east,  that  I  may  witness  the  last  of 
the  island." 


THE   SILENT   ONE   SPEAKS.  233 

They  were  bewildered.  Thus,  he  repeated  his  words, 
and  with  such  conviction  that  they  became  horrified,  and 
piteously  besought  him  not  to  leave  them,  not  to  go  to 
his  death. 

"  Do  ye  not  feel  I  shall  come  back  ?  ALole,  gather  thy 
trust.  Electra,  where  is  thy  strength?" 

"Gone,  gone  is  my  strength,"  .moaned  Electra.  "I 
now  know  fear.  Ah,  Sir  Deucalion,  think  of  us.  Yield 
not  to  this  wish.  What  is  its  furthering  to  the  delight  of 
joining  thy  wife,  of  bringing  before  her  ALole  and  Hellen. 
And,  tempt  not  the  gods." 

"Thou  meanest  be  not  too  sure  of  the  favor  of  the 
gods,  Electra." 

She  blushed;  but  regarded  him  bravely.  "  I  have  said 
it.  Take  it  as  thou  wilt.  Either  is  my  thought." 

"  Thou  art  a  ready  one.  And  I  like  thy  truth.  But 
no  talking  will  hold  me.  I  go." 

He  took  them  in  his  arms,  and  kissed  them.  "Now 
is  my  parting  word  for  a  little.  But  I  shall  come  back. 
And,  give  of  this  to  the  queen  when  I  am  gone,  a  drop 
with  every  hour." 

He  laid  a  vial  upon  the. table;  then  led  them  to  a 
couch,  and  bade  them  comfort  each  other.  They  replied 
not  to  him,  but  drooped  their  heads  forlornly  as  he 
passed  out.  As  for  ^Eole,  she  seemed  turning  to  marble. 

At  the  threshold  were  awaiting  Hellen  and  Sensel 
with  their  supplies;  and  each  looked  most  determined 
as  he  passed  onward.  Then,  Sensel  knocked  lightly  at 
the  door;-  when  Electra  opened  to  them. 

Sensel  hurried  on  toward  ^Eole;  but  Hellen  paused 
by  the  door.  "  Electra,  I  go  with  my  father.  Sensel  will 
care  for  thee  and  y£ole.  ^And  now  to  kiss  thee.  For 
never  shall  I  see  thee  more!" 


234 

The  last  words  seemed  to  tear  him.  Electra,  pallid 
and  trembling,  whispe/ed :  "  Thou  art  right  to  go.  But 
—the  pain ! " 

He  caught  her  to  him,  declaring  how  dear  she  was, 
and  begging  she  would  not  forget  his  love;  then  kissed 
her,  and  ran  out. 

Meanwhile,  Sensel  was  pressing  dole's  hand  so  that 
she  revived,  and  looked  up  at  him.  At  sight  of  the 
anguish  in  her  eyes,  he  forgot  himself,  and  kissed  her 
hair,  her  hands,  her  robe,  as  he  cried,  a^ole — JEole!" 

She,  flushing  and  paling,  would  have  arisen.  But  he 
said,  "Nay,  nay!"  And  after  again  kissing  her  hand, 
sped  to  the  door  where  he  paused  to  bid  farewell  to 
Electra,  and  then  vanished. 

Deucalion  stood  at  the  stern.  When  they  joined  him, 
he  said  as  though  giving  some  simple  order,  "  Press  on 
to  the  island.  There  will  I  come  to  you." 

The  two  received  his  embraces,  each  biding  his  time, 
each  watching  the  other.  Into  the  boat,  they  threw  the 
bags  of  food,  the  skins  of  water  and  wine;  then,  hand- 
ing him  the  oil,  waited  as  he  began  the  descent,  each 
purposing  to  throw  himself  after. 

But  Deucalion  was  not  half  way,  when,  in  the  hush  of 
the  amazed  beholders,  was  heard  a  sharp  cry  from  Elec- 
tra. Instantly,  Hellen  turned,  and  ran  to  the  withdraw- 
ing room.  Thus  Sensel  found  no  bar  to  his  resolve.  In 
a  trice,  he  had  leaped  down  beside  Deucalion.  "  I  came 
with  thee,  I  go  with  thee!"  he  cried.  With  this,  he  de- 
tached the  rope,  and  the  boat  tossed  away. 

Deucalion,  surprised  at  his  insistency,  demurred, 
"Rash  youth,  rash  prince,  thy  life  is  of  too  much 
worth. 


THE   SILENT   ONE   SPEARS.  235 

*  Sensel  smiled  as  he  answered,  "  Is  not  thy  life  of 
worth  ?  " 

"  We  shall  have  evil  work." 

"It  lookethit."  Then  Sensel  waved  his  hand  gaily  to 
the  astounded  Hellen,  who  was  looking  over  at  them; 
and  who  could  only  gasp,  "  Father!  " 

"It  is  well.  Be  not  troubled,  my  son.  Think  of  thy 
mother.  What  aileth  Electra?" 

"y£ole  sleepeth  as  she  did  in  the  temple." 

"Again  is  it  well.  Should  I  know  I  could  not  come 
out  of  this,  I  would  cause  her  to  awake.  But,  let  her 
sleep  for  three  days,  should  I  not  come  back.  Then,  the 
written  word  I  left  for  thee  in  my  case  will  show  thee 
how  to  arouse  her.  Further,  my  son,  press  on  with 
speed.  Show  thy  fond  feeling  for  me  in  this.  And  for- 
get not,  my  last  word  is  for  thy  mother." 

Hellen  could  not  reply;  but  merely  waved  his  hand  in 
farewell.  As  the  boat  shot  off,  he  turned  away  without 
hope. 

But  the  galleys  were  awaiting  his  lead.  Thus  he  im- 
parted the  directions  of  his  father  to  their  occupants  who 
were  regarding  the  returning  boat  in  dismay. 

Then  quickly  certain  whispers  spread.  Was  the '  Silent 
Priest'  an  evil  spirit?  And,  was  he  going  back  to  gloat 
over  the  condition  of  their  island  ?  Or,  was  he  indeed 
of  the  gods,  and  going  to  aid?  Nobles,  elders,  captains, 
sailors,  women  and  children  were  divided,  some  judging 
him  to  be  on  the  side  of  evil,  others  on  the  side  of  good. 
But  the  majority  inclined  to  the  evil.  However,  his  di- 
rections must  be  followed,  as  whether  good  or  evil,  he 
had  shown  proper 'knowledge  of  the  fitness  of  the  fifth 
island  as  a  stopping  place.  And  much  they  needed  the 
water. 


236  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

After  the  opinions  had  been  well  expressed,  they  grew*1 
mute,  for  the  vessels  began  to  labor  eastward.     It  seemed 
as  though  their  eyes  must  remain  with  the  island,  their 
heavy  hearts  drag  them  to  the  bottom.     Alas,  these  poor 
Atlanteans ! 

When  they  had  well  gone  on,  Deucalion  and  Sensel 
stayed  their  course;  and  shortly  bounded  back  to  the 
place  they  had  left,  from  there  to  watch  the  doomed 
Atlantis !  That  is,  to  watch  the  points  within  their  vision 
of  this  great,  this  magnificent  island. 


CHAPTER   XVII. 

THE   SINKING   OF   THE   ISLAND. 

THE  two  watchers  were  interested  not  only  in  the 
island,  but  also  in  the  galleys  speeding  eastward.  Ere- 
long, the  galleys  that  had  turned  back,  thought  better  of 
their  resolution;  and  changed  course  again  in  order  to 
rejoin  their  fellows  But  one  continued  toward  Atlantis, 
that  containing  Celesa's  relatives;  and  soon  this  disap- 
peared, thus  leaving  Deucalion  and  Sensel  sole  specta- 
tors of  the  sequel  of  this  frenzy  of  the  elements. 

Through  the  night,  the  island  seemed  as  if  afire  from 
the  continual  thunderbolts  and  the  volcano's  stream. 
The  fiery  river  of  the  latter  had  coursed  down  mouTitain 
and  hill  to  the  sea,  and  was  leaping  the  cliffs  a  tremen- 
dous fall  of  flame;  whilst  the  released  gases,  in  their  de- 
tonation, outrivaled  the  thunder.  And  waterspout  was 
succeeding  waterspout,  each  discharging  its  angry  con- 
tents; the  rain,  meanwhile,  falling  as  do  the  avalanches. 
It  was  indeed  a  deluge. 

Toward  dawn,  Sensel  inquired,  "Would  it  not  be  well 
to  get  farther  away  ?  Should  the  island  sink  we  are  too 
near."  * 

"There  is  yet  time.  Ah,  the  island  rocketh  again! 
Sensel,  my  heart  faileth  me." 

"The  poor  islanders!     They  merit  it  not." 

"The  gods  know,"     Yet  Deucalion's  face  was  drawn 

(237) 


238  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

in  agony.  As  for  Sensel,  his  pallor  was  extreme.  For 
many  minutes,  neither  spoke;  and  their  eyes  were  turned 
from  the  dreadful  sight.  Then  Sensel  said,  "Let  us -be- 
seech that  they  come  out  of  this."  And  he  fell  to  plead 
silently,  Deucalion  emulating  him.  In  the  bounding  boat, 
the  two  found  it  hard  to  keep  on  their  knees  as  they  im- 
plored heaven's  mercy,  and  hoped  it  would  come. 

But  mercy  was  not  for  the  island.  They  gave  up 
hope  when  another  volcano  shot  up,  and  poured  its  tor- 
rent broadcast  to  the  left  of  the  first.  Then  said  Deu- 
calion, "  Let  us  press  on  until  the  island  lookethto  be  on 
the  line  where  sky  and  water  meet." 

When  thus  well  away,  they  stood  in  the  tossing  boat, 
and  gazed  long,  in  mute  anguish,  for  the  island  though 
ceasing  to  rock,  had  sunk  far  down  in  the  water — was 
still  sinking.  Then  their  exhausted  frames  insisted  upon 
support.  So  they  broke  their  fast,  refreshing  themselves 
with  the  bread,  dried  meat,  pulse,  fruit,  and  wine.  "  Soon 
shall  we  need  our  strength,"  said  Deucalion.  " For  the 
end  is  near." 

By  judicious  use  of  the  oil,  the  tempestuous  waves 
were  kept  in  abeyance.  Thus  they  watched  until  the 
early  morning,  amidst  the  din  of  the  rumblings  under- 
neath, explosions  of  gases,  burstings  of  waterspouts,  and 
crashings  of  thunderbolts.  The  island  was  scarcely  visi- 
ble for  the  great  white  waves  leaping  high  upon  it.  The 
heavens  were  lurid  with  the  volcano's  flames;  and  two 
broad  torrents  of  molten,  fiery  matter  were  springing 
from  the  island  to  the  sea,  that  answered  in  tornadoes  of 
spray.  Whilst  the  dense  vapors  rolling  toward  them 
threatened  to  shut  off  the  spectacle  entirely. 

Through  all,  the  doomed  mass  was  slowly,  determin- 


THE   SINKING    OF   THE    ISLAND.  239 

edly  sinking  down — down — into  the  mad  waters,  the 
consolidating  thunderbolts  seeming  to  press  upon  it  to 
hasten  its  descent.  The  vapors,  in  their  thickening, 
obliged  Deucalion  to  move  the  boat  from  point  to  point 
in  order  to  retain  the  view  of  what  was  now  but  the 
elevated  portions  of  the  island.  A  few  times  had  this 
been  done  when  there  came  a  shaking  so  excessive  in  its 
length  and  severity  that  the  two  shrieked  and  closed 
their  eyes.  When  they  looked,  the  island  was  disappear- 
ing even  to  the  peaks..  In  an  instant  more  it  van- 
ished !  And  the  waters  lashed  over  it  in  a  vortex  threaten- 
ing all  things — a  vortex  flame,  steam,  and  smoke  mounted ! 

"Now  will  we  fly,"  shouted  Deucalion,  "or  we  shall 
follow  the  island.  Scarce  will  the  oil  be  of  use  ! " 

Though  Sensel  continued  to  drop,  as  Deucalion  began 
his  management.  The  boat  bounded  over  the  water, 
hardly  touching  it.  It  seemed  to  fly.  As  Sensel  watched, 
he  became  awed,  so  bird-like,  so  sentient  were  the  move- 
ments of  the  slender  frame !  The  water  frothing  madly 
about  them  might  be  the  verge  of  the  vortex!  Would 
its  terrific  suction  seize  them,  bear  them  down  to  share 
the  fate  of  the  vanished  island?  As  they  labored,  they 
scarce  breathed  of  their  dread. 

But  the  boat  continued  to  respond  to  the  promptings 
— bounding,  skimming,  flying  over  the  turbid,  grasping 
waters.  A  half  hour's  intensity  of  labor  brought  them 
relief.  The  sea  was  certainly  less  violent.  At  times,  the 
boat  could  even  rest.  With  hope,  they  began  to  regard 
each  other  as  they  relaxed  a  little  in  their  efforts.  Though 
hardly  could  they  dare  to  accept  it,  when  there  was  no 
longer  any  impetuosity  of  movement,  but  merely  the 
rocking  and  rolling  of  rough  contact.  Shortly,  there  was 


240  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

not  even  rocking  or  rolling,  but  rather  a  gliding.     Then 
fell  they  on  their  knees. 

And  that  night,  slept  peacefully,  in  turn, — as  the  boat 
made  good  time,  in  the  morning  coming  upon  a  region 
of  sunshine. 

Past  island  after  island  they  speeded,  keeping  ever  to 
the  east  by  means  of  Deucalion's  knowledge  of  the  heav- 
ens, as  well  as  by  a  kind  of  rude  compass  known  even  in 
those  days.  This  was  a  magnetized  needle  floating  in 
water  crosswise  upon  a  reed.*  For  well  were  the  prop- 
erties of  the  loadstone  understood,  and  utilized. 

On  the  morning  of  the  second  day,  they  sighted  the 
vessels,  that,  with  some  escaped  vessels  of  Chimo,  lay 
moored  in  a  cove  of  the  island  indicated  by  Deucalion. 
And  then  upon  the  two  came  a  mighty  dread.  How  were 
they  to  tell  these  Atlanteans,  these  Atlanteans  already 
signaling  to  them  gladly.  Thus,  in  telltale  manner,  did 
they  slacken  their  oncoming,  to  the  quick  appreciation  of 
the  impatient  islanders.  The  waiting  vessels  showed  only 
despairing  faces,  as  the  boat  more  and  more  reluctantly 
approached.  Then,  when  within  earshot,  a  few  would- 
be  hopeful  ones  began  to  cry  out  welcomings  and  inqui- 
ries. 

Standing  mute,  downcast,  Deucalion  and  Sensel  moved 
in  among  them.  Though  this  was  not  enough;  for  there 
came  the  cries,  "The  island — is  it  well?"  "Tell  us  the 
good  word!"  And  so  on. 

Yet  still  continued  Deucalion  and  Sensel  mute. 

Then  demanded  a  voice,  "Tell  us  the  worst!" 

"That  can  I  tell  you,"  answered  Deucalion. 

"What  is  it?" 

*Donnelly's  " Atlantis," 


THE   SINKING   OF   THE    ISLAND.  24! 

"The  island  is  no  more.     It  hath  sunk." 

Wails,  shouts  of  incredulity  responded. 

Deucalion  repeated  his  words,  and  convincingly. 
There  were  no  more  incredulous  tones,  but  instead  de- 
spairing cries,  wails,  groans,  fierce  imprecations.  The 
wildest  sounds  of  woe  prevailed.  At  length,  the  same 
voice  that  had  asked  for  the  worst  rang  loud,  imperative, 
this  time  demanding  silence.  It  proved  to  be  that  of  the 
captain  of  the  queen's  galley.  He  agonized,  but  firm, 
was  standing  out  on  the  prow  of  Hellen's  galley;  and 
continued: 

"Sir  Priest,  in  .truth,  is  Atlantis  no  more?  Have  a 
care — there  left  we  our  dear  ones."  His  voice  broke,  but 
he  stood  straight  .and  strong. 

"Captain  of  the  galley  of  the  queen — thy  wife,  thy  lit- 
tle ones — are  above.  Look  not  for  them — or  the  island 
— on  earth."  Deucalion's  tones  were  faltering,  but  he 
also  stood  firm. 

"  We  have  but  thy  word.  How  can  we  believe  ?  I 
cannot.  I  would  see  with  mine  own  eyes." 

"And  I ! "     "And  I ! "  rang  many  voices. 

"Sir  Captain,  thy  doubts  are  in  reason.  I  should  feel 
asthou.  It  is  but  a  short  sail.  Further,  the  queen  should 
hear  of  it  from  Atlanteans." 

There  were  cries  of  approbation. 

"Sir  Captain,  I  ask  that  thou  wilt  lead  a  few  galleys 
back,  bearing  the  nobles  a'nd  elders  who   are  with  us 
Their  word  the  queen  will  believe." 
.     Loud  rang  the  cries  of  approbation. 

"  It  is  well.  But  what  of  the  galley  that  went  on  to 
Cleit?" 

"We  saw  it  no  more." 
16 


242  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

"It  was  lost?" 

"Without  doubt." 

"We  may  come  upon  some  who  live?" 

"It  cannot  be." 

"  We  will  go  back."  Sorely  overcome,  the  captain  held 
out  a  hand  to  one  of  the  sailors,  with  this  aid,  tottered 
from  the  prow  to  the  deck ,  and  then  hid  himself. 

After  further  deliberation,  it  was  decided  that  the  few 
vessels  should  return  at  once, and  all  the  others  await  them 
here.  Hard  did  Deucalion  struggle  with  his  impatience 
to  be  off! 

Shortly,  the  two  captains  had  again  exchanged  galleys. 
When  the  captain  of  the  queen's  galley  was  once  more  on 
board  his  own,  and  had  been  supplied  with  food  from  the 
plenteous  stores  of  the  Chimoan  vessels,  he  moved  off; 
and  was  followed  by  two  of  the  Chimoan  vessels  bearing 
such  of  the  nobles  as  would  return.  To  dire  sounds,  the 
three  hastened  away. 

When  they  were  well  off,  Deucalion  and  Sensel  went 
on  to  Hellen's  galley,  which  lay  quite  to  itself  beyond 
the  others — the  queen's  condition  demanding  this.  Dim- 
mer and  dimmer  grew  Sensel's  eyes,  and  more  and  more 
fluttering  his  heart.  Was  it  well  with  y£ole?  When 
departing,  her  unconsciousness  had  been  his  comfort;  but, 
had  such  continued?  Or,  had  she  come  out  of  it  to 
keenest  suffering — not  only  for  her  father,  but  also  for 
himself?  (This  last  thought,  he  held  in  humility,  so  lit- 
tle did  his  selthood  prevail.) 

Continually  was  he  imploring  that  she  might  still  be 
sleeping.  But  when  beside  the  galley,  his  emotion  be- 
came most  evident. 

"Sensel,  what  aileth  thee?" 


THE    SINKING    OF    THE    ISLAND.  243 

"^Eole— thinkest  thou  she  still  sleepeth?" 

"  Her  sleep  will  not  end  until  we  are  with  her." 

"Unless  Hellen  hath  waked  her." 

He  then  became  as  in  a  dream  until  Hellen's  voice 
was  heard  in  greeting,  when  he  looked  up  to  perceive 
himself  and  Electra  leaning  over  the  galley's  side.  Not- 
withstanding the  woe  about  them,  the  two  were  finding 
it  hard  to  restrain  their  joy.  Near  them  were  a  few 
nobles,  and  their  attendants;  farther  back,  stood  the 
captain  and  sailors; — and  all  statues  of  grief. 

Deucalion  ascended;  and  was  clasped  in  Hellen's  arms. 
Sensel  went  up,  still  as  in  a  dream;  as  in  a  vision  behold- 
ing ./Eole  in  repose  upon  the  couch  where  he  had  left 
her.  But  he  was  recalled  by  the  grasp  of  Electra's  hand, 
her  words  of  welcome. 

"  Electra,  the  sight  of  thee  doth  gladden.  Almost 
can  I  forget  the  horrors  we  have  passed  through." 

"Sensel,  we  thought  never  to  see  thyself  or  Sir  Deuca- 
lion more  on  earth.  Drear  was  our  way  over  the  waters. 
And  we  reached  this  to  learn  there  had  been  a  dire  rock- 
ing of  the  land  for  days." 

"  I  wonder  that  an  island  is  left.  But  tell  me,  Electra, 
how  is  it  with  ^Eole?" 

"She  sleepeth  as  doth  the  babe  in  the  arms  of  its 
mother." 

The  color  flashed  over  his  face,  the  light  into  his  eyes. 
He  was  so  transfigured  that  Electra  stared  at  him. 
"Sensel,  art  thou  not  wearied  after  thy  watching?" 

"Wearied!  I  feel  as  though  I  had  come  out  of  a  long, 
sweet  sleep." 

And  now,  Hellen  was  seizing  his  hand.  The  two  en> 
braced  as  Deucalion  and  Electra  spoke  together, 


244  POSEIDON  S    PARADISE. 

"Electra,  ^Eole  doth  still  sleep?" 

"She  doth." 

"And  the  queen?" 

"She  aroused  but  to  faint  again;  and  hath  lain  in  a 
stupor  through  the  night." 

"  We  will  hasten  to  her,"  spoke  Deucalion  hurriedly 
"But  first,  JEole." 

^Eole  lay  as  marble  on  a  couch  near  that  of  the  queen. 
Indeed,  her  immobility  would  have  alarmed  one  not  ac- 
quainted with  the  idiosyncrasies  of  her  case.  But,  in  her 
cheeks,  was  a  reassuring,  faintest  tinge  of  pink,  and  her 
lips  retained  their  color  and  dewiness.  It  was  as  though 
a  rare  statue  was  becoming  replete  with  life;  and  these 
beholding,  continued  to  gaze  in  admiring  wonder  tinc- 
tured with  awe. 

Sensel's  face  was  a  study  in  its  love  and  thanksgiving. 
He  could  not  raise  his  eyes  from  this  enthrallment. 

After  one  keen  look,  Deucalion  bowed  his  head  as  if 
satisfied,  and  whispered:  "I  will  first  look  to  the  queen." 

He  found  Atlana's  set  face  like  that  of  death,  and 
instantly  was  applying  restoratives.  Then  leaving  Rica 
and  Elna  to  chafe  her  hands,  he  returned  beside  ^Eole. 

Sensel  seized  his  hand.  "Ah,  Deucalion,  what  a  power 
is  thine!" 

"Yea,  Father.  But,  how  earnest  thou  by  it?  Never 
hath  the  like  been  known  in  Atlantis.  Else  those  priests 
would  not  have^een  mastered." 

"Long  hath  it  been  mine,  Hellen.  Though  I  know 
not  what  it  is.  It  must  be  a  hidden  force  of  nature  that 
few  hold.  Often  through  it  have  I  soothed  thy  mother. 
And,  when  ^Eole  was  a  child,  I  used  it  upon  her  when 
she  was  hurt,  and  in  pain.  With  her,  there  came  a  state 


THE   SINKING   OF   THE    ISLAND.  245 

like  sleep.  Again  I  used  this  force  when  she  was  called 
into  the  inner  holy  place;  and  to  my  amaze.  But,  it  is 
a  dread  power.  Such  evil  could  come  of -it." 

"  I  can  well  see  that,"  said  Sensel. 

"  Hush,  hush,"  here  whispered  Electra. 

"Yea,  hush  ye  all.  JEole  doth  waken."  And  Deu- 
calion leaned  over  her,  the  while  signing  for  them  to 
withdraw. 

The  color  was  deepening,  the  eyelids  fluttering,  the 
lips  parting.  Scarcely  were  they  outside,  than  she 
opened  her  eyes.  A  joyous  smile  lighted,  her  face  at 
sight  of  this  dear  father;  and  she  held  out  her  arms. 

When  they  had  embraced,  he  raised  her  to  a  sitting 
posture,  and  supported  her.  She  said,  in  glad  tone, 
"Father,  thou  didst  not  go.  It  was  good  of  thee  to 
hearken  unto  us." 

"But,  I  did  go.     And  have  but  now  come  back." 

"Thou  art  pleased  to  jest.  Is  jesting  a  habit  of  the 
Pelasgians?  I  thought  them  a  people  sober  of  mind." 

He  laughed.  "yEole,  thy  chiding  is  fitting.  But,  I 
say  again  that  I  have  but  just  come  back.  I  caused  thee 
to  sleep." 

"As  thou  didst  in  the  temple?" 

"Yea." 

"I  did  not  feel  it  come  upon  me.     Why  is  that?" 

"  I  Know  not.     I  know  this — thou  yieldest  well." 

"  Father,  thou  art  an  able  one.  It  is  well  thou  couldst 
do  it,  for  my  pain  would  have  been  sore.  Yet,  Hellen 
and  Electra,  how  bore  they  it?" 

"Well,  as  I  knew.     Each  had  the  other." 

"  But— Sensel  ?" 

"Sensel  went  with  me." 


246  .POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

"Father!" — There  was  a  fine  condensation  of  amaze- 
ment, horror,  reproach. 

"It  was  not  pf  my  will.  He  and  Hellen  were  strong 
in  saying  they  would  go,  when  Electra  screamed  because 
thou  hadst  fallen  into  this  sleep.  Thou  shouldst  have 
seen  Hellen.  Forgetting  me,  he  darted  to  her.  Here 
was  the  chance  for  Sensel.  He  leaped  down  beside  me, 
and  loosed  the  boat.  I  could  but  yield." 

"  It  was  wrong  of  thee,  of  him.  There  are  other  things 
than  that  island.  Thou  shouldst  have  turned  back 
rather  than  have  risked  a  life  so  young  and  noble  as  that 
of  Sensel.  And,  for  thee — thou  wouldst  have  bereft  a 
waiting,  sorrowing  wife  and  fond  children.  Should  not 
wife,  children,  Sensel,  have  had  more  weight  than  the  fate 
of  fifty  islands?  Father,  I  thought  better  of  thee  !" 

He  rubbed  his  hands  hard  in.  his  satisfaction.  "That 
is  right,  ^Eole.  I  merit  thy  chiding.  Yet  I  could  not  but 
go.  It  is  worth  the  going  to  hearken  to  thy  scolding." 
His  eyes  were  twinkling. 

"A  fine  thing  will  it  be  to  tell  mother."  Then  her 
voice  lowered  in  dread.  "  If  she  be  but  well  ?  If  she 
hath  not  sunk  beneath  her  woe?  The  doubt  doth  tor- 
ture." 

Deucalion  shivered.  He  also  was  doubting;  though 
she  must  not  know.  Thus  he  insisted : 

"y£ole,  the  gods  can  but  bring  joy  to  thy  mother. 
Never  hath  she  murmured,  never  hath  her  trust  les- 
sened. But  come.  Let  us  go  out  into  the  air."  (Though 
he  turned  for  the  moment  aside.) 

The  queen  was  stirring;  her  eyes  were  opening. 
Before  passing  out,  Deucalion  whispered  to  her  ladies, 
"She  is  better.  When  she  rouseth,  say  not  aught  of 
what  hath  happened." 


THE   SINKING   OF   THE    ISLAND.  247 

They  went  out  to  come  upon  Sensel  who  was  standing 
near  the  door.  At  sight  of  y£ole,  he  hastened  to  draw 
a  couch  more  under  the  awning,  with  the  words, 

"  vEole,  thou  wilt  find  ease  on  this." 

Much  wondering  at  the  sudden  exhilaration  possessing 
her,  she  sat  down. 

u^ole,  thou  art  well?" 

"In  truth  am  I." 

"She  is  well,  and  even  strong  enough  to  hear  of  the 
past  night,"  said  Deucalion,  roguishly. 

"Father!" 

".Cole!" 

"  I  asked  thee  not  of  the  island.     How  could  I  forget!" 

"Thou  hadst  much  to  do  in  chiding.  Now  will  Sensel 
tell  thee.  I  go  to  Hellen  and  Electra."  And  off  he 
moved  toward  the  other  couple,  who,  at  sound  of  his 
footsteps,  faced  him;  and  both  exclaimed,  "There  is 


"  Yea,  she  is  well  wakened." 

The  two  laughed  gaily,  then,  blushing,  looked  off  on 
the  water.  Though  soon  spoke  Electra. 

"Sir  Deucalion,  we  would  hear  of  the  past  night." 

"  For  that  I  have  come." 

In  a  few  words,  he  described  the  sinking  of  the  island. 
When  he  had  finished,  Hellen  reproached  him. 

"Father,  thou  didst  dare  too  much.  What  pain  hath 
it  caused  Electra  and  myself." 

"I  knew  ye  would  cheer  each  other.  Further,  there 
was  the  thought  for  the  queen." 

"In  truth,  it  was  dire  thought  for  her,  for  thee,  and  for 
Sensel,  day  and  night,"  spoke  Electra.  "  It  was  not 
right  of  thee!" 


248  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

"  Now  is  thy  time,  Electra,  to  chide,  to  scold  Already 
hath  JEole  done  her  part.  I  will  hearken  well,  for  I 
merit  all." 

"  If  she  can  scold  who  hath  lain  in  her  sleep,  free  of 
dread,  what  might  I  say  who  have  been  waking  through 
it  all.  Sir  Deucalion,  I  will  seal  my  lips.  I  should  say 
too  much." 

"  Right,  Electra,  say  no  more,"  interposed  Hellen. 
"Or,  I,  too,  will  join  thee.  But,  father,  instead,  will  I 
speak  of  Electra.  Without  her,  I  could  not  have  borne 
it.  Though  she  was  torn  with  grief,  she  waited  upon  the 
queen,  helped  the  ladies,  cheered  poor  Azu  who  hath 
been  stricken  over  the  queen ;  and  at  times,  walked  with 
me  talking  in  bright  manner — and  to  the  helping  of  the 
captain  and  sailors — for  the  captain  told  me  they  watched 
her  white  robe  as  it  were  a  beacon." 

"But  I  knew  she  would  do  thus,  Hellen." 

"  Ye  will  spoil,  me.     I  have  done  but  what  I  should." 

Deucalion  was  suddenly  falling  into  revery.  Hellen 
was  about  to  address  him,  when  Electra  checked  him. 
Then  the  two  began  to  pace  about  the  deck,  ever  regard- 
ing him  anxiously.  After  a  little,  Electra  whispered  : 

"Thy  mother?" 

"  Yea,  he  is  lost  upon  her.  The  fear  is  great,  at  times, 
that  she  may  have  passed  beyond." 

"The  gods  are  kind,  Hellen.     Ye  will  see  her." 

Meanwhile,  Sensel  was  giving  his  account  to^Eole. 

"^Eole,  we  staid  to  see  the  island  beset  by  high  pillars 
of  water,  pressed  upon  by  bolts  of  flame,  and  as  if  oh  fire 
from  the  burning  mountain.  The  seething  waves  were 
leaping  higher  and  higher  upon  it:  and  it  was  plain  it 
was  sinking.  Later,  another  mountain  began  to  send 


THE   SINKING   OF   THE    ISLAND.  249 

forth  fire.  Imagine,  if  thou  canst,  those  fiery  streams 
rising  high  above  the  island  to  fall  in  rivers  of  flame,  that 
rushed  in  fury  onward  to  the  cliffs — from  there  to  leap  to 
the  mad  waters  that  answered  in  tempests  of  boiling,  hiss- 
ing spray!  And  through  all  was  the  noise  deafening. 
Ever  were  the  pent  airs*  bursting  from  the  mountain  with 
noise  as  of  thunder,  the  pillars  of  water  breaking,  the  bolts 
of  flame  crashing — whilst  the  rain  fell  in  sheets,  the  ashes 
in  showers !" 

"Did  the  rain  and  ashes  fall  upon  you?" 

"They  touched  us  not  to  our  wonder." 

ALo\e  sighed,  relieved;  then  shivered. 

"It  is  too  much  for  thee,  ^Eole." 

"Say  on,  Sensel.     I  would  hearken  to  all." 

"The  island  was  sinking  fast,  whilst  toward  us  speeded 
dense  vapors  that  we  feared  would  hide  the  end.  Thus 
we  moved  from  point  to  point  that  we  might  still  behold. 
Though  not  for  long :  as,  in  the  early  morning  came  the 
end.  There  was  a  long  and  severe  trembling — as  if 
heaven  and  earth  were  rending  apart!  We  closed  our 
eyes  knowing  the  worst  had  come.  We' opened  them  to 
behold  the  island  vanishing ! 

"  Yea,  in  a  moment  more,  we  saw  it  not — saw  naught 
but  the  meeting  waters,  the  whirl  of  their  drawing — with 
flame  and  smoke  rising  high  above!  Then  cried  thy 
father,  'Now  will  we  fly!' — And  amazing  became  his 
guiding  of  the  boat.  We  bounded,  leaped,  flew,  scarce 
touching  the  hungry  waves  that  we  feared  would  draw 
us  down.  Long  we  thought  we  should  not  get  beyond. 
But  the  boat  is  charmed.  And  so  is  thy  father.  We 
bounded,  leaped,  flew  on — on — to  less  raging  waters; 

*Gases. 


250  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

thence  to  smooth  ones;  later  sighting  these  vessels  to  be 
stricken  with  further  dread.  For,  how  were  we  to  tell 
these  Atlanteans  that  their  island  was  no  more?" 

"Ah— how?" 

"Though  thy  father  did  it,  jEole.' 

"The  poor  Atlanteans!  " 

"y£ole,  through  it  all,  thou  wert  of  more  thought  than 
the  island.  Ever  was  I  fearing  thou  wouldst  come  out 
of  thy  sleep.  As  I  helped  thy  father,  I  was  dwelling 
upon  thy  grief  shouldst  thou  waken  ere  we  reached  thee. 
Less  worked  I  for  life  than  for  thy  peace  of  mind. 
Though  life  is  without  price  whilst  thou  art  of  it.  Now, 
it  is  past  belief  that  I  am  with  thee,  that  peace  and  joy 
are  our  own,  that  I  hold  thy  hand,  that  I  kiss  it  thus ! " 

JEo\e  had  never  seen  anything  so  beautiful  as  his 
smile.  She  looked  down  at  her  hand,  then  at  his;  and 
upon  her  came  the  desire  to  kiss  this  hand  so  enfolding 
hers.  But,  her  look  was  more  than  many  kisses,  as  she 
said:  "Sensel,  our  lives  will  prove  our  thanks." 

"Our  life,  ^Eole." 

Now  upon  his  ears  smote  sore  interruption.  The 
voices  of  Hellen  and  Electra  were  very  near.  Thus  he 
murmured,  "  There  can  be  but  one  life  for  us,  JEole." 

Then  in  came  the  two  under  the  awning.  They  sat 
down  unmindful  of  the  agitation  of  Sensel  and  yEole, 
being  all  occupied  with  their  own  sweet  emotions.  But, 
they  began  to  speak  of  the  events  of  the  night;  and 
Sensel,  in  greatest  patience,  replied  to  their  questions. 
Glad  was  he  when  Deucalion  appeared.  Then  he  excused 
himself.  And,  when  outside,  fell  to  pacing  the  deck  ab- 
sorbed; at  times,  pausing  to  gaze  in  somnambulistic 
fashion  upon  the  water. 


THE   SINKING   OF   THE    ISLAND.  25  I 

Under  this  awning,  the  evening  meal  was  partaken  of. 
This  consisted  of  bread,  pulse,  dried  meats,  honey,  mel- 
ons, pomegranates,  wine,  and  a  sherbet  made  of  almonds 
and  honey — so  well  were  the  fleeing  Chimoan  vessels 
victualed,  so  generous  was  the  fifth  island  in  its  offerings 
of  fruit. 

Moreover,  Azu  served  them.  He  was  quite  himself 
now  that  Deucalion  had  assured  him  the  queen  would 
recover,  that  he  would  again  bear  her  train.  Though, 
in  this  serving,  his  lurches  threatened  the  gravity  of  the 
eaters  full  as  much  as  the  downfalling  of  the  things  he 
bore.  Indeed,  not  a  few  of  the  latter  came  to  grief,  thus 
conducing  to  the  lightening  of  spirit  of  those  being 
served.  Azu  was  Azu. 

The  night  was  soft  and  bright,  to  the  comfort  of  Deu- 
calion, Sensel,  and  Hellen,  who  reposed  on  couches 
under  the  awning,  using  the  rugs  as  coverings.  The 
oarsmen  spread  themselves  about  the  deck.  As  to  the 
ladies,  they  were  well  housed  in  the  withdrawing  room. 

Every  night  was  as  this  in  temperature.  Never  a  cloud 
obscured  the  heavens.  Thus  were  they  favored. 

But  a  few  more  days,  and  the  sails  of  the  three  return- 
ing vessels  were  sighted.  Then,  as  had  been  agreed,  all 
the  waiting  vessels  save  the  one  containing  the  queen, 
went  noiselessly  out  to  meet  them.  Laggard  was  the 
approach  of  these  three:  and  this  told  the  story.  At 
last  they  met,  far  out  on  the  water. 

The  queen's  galley  was  ahead  of  the  other  two;  and, 
at  its  prow,  stood  the  bowed  form  of  the  captain.  Now 
was  the  worst  verified! 

They  called  on  him  to  speak. 

Slow  were  his  words  in  coming:  though,  they  b'urst 
forth  with  frantic  vehemence. 


2$  2  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

•'  Atlanteans,  we  hearkened  unto  the  truth !  Our  island 
hath  vanished — aft  save  the  highest  peaks*  far  to  the 
northeast!  Scarce  could  we  push  to  where  it  hath  lain 
for  the  mud  and  ashes  that  thicken  the  water! — And 
dead  men  fill  the  sea  even  as  the  fishes !  " 

*The  Azores — according  to  Donnelly. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

PYRRHA. 

SOFT  continued  the  nights  and  bright  the  days  as  they 
sailed  by  the  islands,  and  along  the  Afrite  Coast.  Quick 
were  they  in  sighting  the  green  gay  Atlas  Mountains, 
and  then  Cape  Spartel.  Upon  viewing  the  latter,  in- 
tense became  Deucalion's  emotion.  With  eyes  eager 
and  face  flushing,  he  cried  in  husky  tones:  "Ah  ^Eole, 
Hellen,  now  is  your  mother  near!  With  what  a  heart  I 
passed  yon  point  to  go  onward  to  Atlantis !  Sensel,  can 
we  ever  forget?" 

Sensel  could  reply  only  by  pressing  the  hands  held 
out  to  him.  Then,  with  moistening  eyes,  both  watched, 
as  did  the  three  beside  them. 

On  they  pressed  into  a  strait;  and  toward  a  point  on 
the  African  Coast,  the  ancient  Abyla  and  the  Ape's  Hill 
of  the  moderns.  Nine  miles  across  lay  the  great  rock, 
afterward  named  Alube  by  the  Phoenicians,  and  Calpe 
by  the  Greeks.  It  is  the  Gibraltar  of  to-day. 

These  two  points,  the  Rock  of  Gibraltar  and  Ape's 
Hill,  constituted  the  ancient  Pillars  of  Hercules.  Not 
that  the  Greek  hero  had  any  part  in  their  naming. 
Rather  they  were  named  for  the  Tyrian  deity  whose 
worship  the  Phoenicians  introduced  into  all  their  settle- 
ments. Long  after  the  sinking  of  Atlantis,  in  a  forget- 
ting, perhaps  unbelieving  age  of  maritime  sloth,  these 

(253) 


254  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

Pillars,  the  guards  of  the  Mediterranean,  came  to  be  con- 
sidered the  ends  of  the  earth.  Thus  sank  the  glories  of 
the  island  into  fable ! 

When  well  off  Abyla,  the  vessels  steered  northward 
toward  the  famous  Rock,  the  rock  that  was  raising  its 
mammoth  proportions  high — that  rock  that  has  since 
been  called  "a  mountain  of  histories" — the  rock  that 
was  overshadowing  the  waiting  ones! 

Eyes  hopeful  yet  fearing,  eyes  sad  to  desperation,  were 
fixed  upon  it — every  heart  throbbed  wild — as  the  vessels 
crossed  the  waters  of  the  strait  to  the  green  and  gray 
coast  from  which  the  Great  Rock  jutted  invitingly  in  its 
virgin  stillness,  even  then  exerting  its  strange  fascination: 
a  fascination  that  would  impel  to  itself  the  Saracen 
Tank,  thousands  of  years  later;  a  fascination  that  would 
cause  Moor  and  Christian  to  engage  in  warfare,  as  the 
years  went  on ;  a  fascination  that  would  bring  contention 
between  Christian  Spain  and  Christian  England  in  the 
Middle  Ages;  a  fascination  that  would  draw  upon  itself, 
in  modern  times,  that  memorable,  terrible  siege  of  four 
years  when  French  and  Spanish  exhausted  their  resources 
but  to  prove  its  latent  magnetism — in  that  it  continued  to 
hold,  against  all  odds,  the  English  garrison  that  had  so 
long  nestled  in  its  rugged  bosom ! 

On  their  right,  spread  the  beauteous  Mediterranean; 
on  the  left,  was  a  small  bay  toward  which  lay  the 
Rock's  only  sloping  side.  Erelong,  all  eyes  began  to 
ask  of  Deucalion  which  course  should  they  take,  this 
Deucalion  who  was  standing  so  motionless  with  rapt 
face.  Before  them  was  the  south  end  of  the  Great  Rock, 
steep,  precipitous,  inaccessible ;  and  upon  its  grim  height 
they  began  to  look  in  fear.  Should  they  go  to  its  left  or 
its  right? 


PYRRHA.  255 

But,  when  the  moment  came,  Deucalion  was  ready  to 
give  the  order.  "  Behold,  the  point  on  the  right.  That 
will  we  round.  There  left  we  the  vessels.  ^Eole,  Hel- 
len,  then  shall  we  sight  them !  " 

So  extreme  was  his  agitation,  that  they  forgot  their 
fears  in  desiring  to  calm  him.  Bravely  ./Eole  spoke: 

"Yea,  Father,  mother  is  there — as  thou  didst  say." 

"Yea,  mother  is  there,"  echoed  Hellen. 

"As  I  did  say,"  murmured  Deucalion  vaguely.  Then 
he  closed  his  eyes,  for  they  were  drawing  very  near. 
Already  the  Great  Rock  seemed  looming  over  them 

"  Round  that  point,  Hellen,  with  speed,"  he  aroused  to 
command.  "  Then  shall  we  behold  them  ! " 

Hellen's  galley  rounded  the  point,  but  not  speedily; 
rather  slowly,  timidly.  Would  the  vessels  of  Pyrrha  and 
her  friends  be  there  moored?  Would  Pyrrha  appear 
in  answer  to  their  shouts  ? 

In  the  moment  of  r.ounding,  none  of  these  interested 
ones  dared  raise  their  eyes.  But  blessed  sounds  broke 
from  the  Atlantean  sailors.  In  this  moment  of  round- 
ing, they  burst  into  cheers,  for  all  their  saddened  hearts. 
Then  the  fearing  ones  took  courage.  They  lifted  their 
eyes;  they  looked;  they  beheld  the  Pelasgian  vessels 
lying  as  if  enchanted  on  the  bright,  smooth  waters  of  the 
beautiful  haven. 

The  cheerings  strengthened  as  the  other  vessels  also 
rounded.  These  mighty  tones  quickly  brought  life  to 
the  enchanted  vessels.  Their  decks  filled  with  patient, 
faithful,  loving  ones  whose  joyous  welcomings  answered 
these  newcomers — these  returning  Pelasgians,  these  sad- 
eyed  Atlanteans. 

Put  Deucalion,  45ole  and  Hellen  stood  faint— waiting 


256  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

for  the  one  form  to  appear.     The  moments  seemed  ages. 

Though  surely  the  hurrying  of  a  few  officers  below  on 
Pyrrha's  vessel  boded  good.  The  three  strained  their 
eyes  for  the  view  of  that  dear  form  when  it  should  hasten 
to  respond.  Holding  each  other  tight,  they  reeled,  when 
an  officer  returned,  leading,  rather  supporting  a  white- 
robed  lady.  That  was  she.  That  was  the  wife!  That 
was  the  mother!  Deucalion  and  his  children  staggered 
to  the  edge  of  the  prow,  to  wave  and  kiss  their  hands. 
And  it  was  "Pyrrha,  wife!"  "  Mother!"  "'Mother!" 

Pyrrha  raised  her  head,  and  looked ;  and  ran,  weeping 
her  thanks,  to  lean  far  over  the  vessel's  side,  and  hold 
out  her  arms. 

On  went  the  galleys  toward  her.  When  Hellen's  was 
alongside,  the  rope  thrown,  and  the  plank  laid,  such  a 
speeding  across  as  there  was  by  Deucalion  and  Hellen, 
with  JEole  between. 

Pyrrha  awaited  at  the  end  of  the  plank.  The  specta- 
tors, as  one,  burst  into  cheers,  when  the  four  met  and 
entwined.  Though  their  fears  were  for  the  mother. 
Would  she  faint,  perhaps  sink  under  her  happiness? 

And  indeed  dizziness  did  overcome  Pyrrha  for  the 
moment.  But  Deucalion  held  her;  and  whispered  reviv- 
ing words.  Besides,  these  were  her  children  kissing  her 
hands,  her  face,  her  hair,  her  robe,  and  calling  in  heavenly 
fashion,  "Mother!"  "Mother!" 

So  she  strengthened  to  weep  of  her  joy;  to  look  from 
Helleri  to  ^Eole,  from  ^Eole  to  Hellen  in  wonderment,  so 
striking  was  their  beauty,  aye,  better  still,  their  nobility, 
their  purity  of  expression. 

And  these  children,  in  transport,  were  gazing  upon 
their  mother.  They  had  borne  into  captivity  an  enduring 


PYRRHA.  257 

remembrance  of  her  grace,  nobility  and  beauty;  but  the 
remembrance  was  as  naught  to  this  reality.  They  could 
not  take  their  eyes  from  her;  and,  at  last,  Hellen  ex- 
claimed : 

"  Mother,  how  fair,  how  grand  art  thou.  Sorrow  hath 
not  marred,  but  glorified  thee! " 

"She  is  a  bright  spirit,"  added  Deucalion.  "Nay, 
Pyrrha,  thou  art  a  goddess." 

"Hail  to  the  goddess  Pyrrha!"  cried  Hellen. 

At  this,  the  officers  and  crew  of  Pyrrha's  vessel  shouted 
as  one,  "Yea,  yea,  hail  to  the  good  goddess,  Pyrrha! " 

"They  know  thee,  dear  Wife,"  whispered  Deucalion, 
"  the  good  fitteth  well." 

But  Pyrrha  knew  she  was  not  good — that  none  are 
good  save  the  Divine.  She  could  not  be  good,  but  she 
could  do  good  through  the  Divine  influx. 

Yet  these  exaggerated  expressions  were  dear,  coming 
as  they  did  of  love.  For  ever  is  love  precious.  So  she 
received  them,  blushing  even  as  a  girl.  No  fear  was  there 
now  of  her  fainting.  Strong  she  stood  with  an  arm 
about  each  child  as  the  friends  from  the  neighboring  ves- 
sels came  aboard  to  greet  her  husband.  Sensel  came 
also  to  clasp  her  hand,  and  glide  away. 

Very  soon  Hellen  went  to  bring  Electra.  When  this 
beauteous  maiden  bent  before  her,  Pyrrha  gazed  sur- 
prised, admiring;  and  next  held  out  her  hand  and  drew 
her  to  her  to  kiss  her  well.  Still  retaining  the  hand,  she 
asked  of  Deucalion,  "Are  all  the  Atlanteans  like  this?" 

"Would  that  they  were.  The  spirit  of  Electra  is  as  fair 
as  is  her  body  of  flesh.  With  them  the  outer  body  was 
fair,  but  the  inner  one  had  become  evil  of  shape.  More- 
over Electra  hath  in  her  veins  the  best  .blood  of  Atlantis 
and  Khemi." 

17 


258 

"Hath  she  parents?" 

"  Her  parents  are  above.  There  were  Alto  the  king 
and  his  two  brothers.  Alto  was  the  father  of  the  last 
king,  Atlano.  The  wife  of  King  Atlano  was  Atlana,  the 
daughter  of  the  second  brother  by  a  princess  of  Khemi. 
The  mother  of  Electra  was  the  daughter  of  the  third 
brother  and  wife  of  a  prince  of  Khemi;  and  her  brother 
was  Oltis,  the  last  high  priest.  Yet,  though  Electra  was 
a  princess  and  his  niece,  Oltis  placed  her  in  the  temple  as 
handmaid.  From  there,  we  freed  her." 

"Why  did  Oltis  thus?" 

"  He  hated  her  father  Cairais  because  Cairais  well  knew 
his  evil  spirit.  And  he  longed  for  the  riches,  that  would 
come  to  Electra.  Further,  he  wished  to  trouble  Queen 
Atlana  who  loved  Electra  well,  after  her  mother." 

"Father,  sudden  was  the  passing  away  of  Cairais. 
Could  it  be  that  Oltis  poisoned  him?" 

"Ask  me  not,  Hellen." 

"If  Atlano  had  died,  would  Queen  Atlana  have 
reigned  ?  " 

"I  feel  sure  that  she  would,  though  she  is  not  all  At- 
lantean.  Hitherto,  the  kings  and  queens  have  been  of 
pure  race.  But  the  Atlanteans  were  so  fond  of  Queen 
Atlana  that  they  would  have  made  light  of  her  Khemian 
blood;  and  the  more  so  that  they  hated  Oltis." 

Pyrrha  had  continued  to  hold  Electra's  hand;  and  the 
latter  had  been  regarding  her  brightly  in  her  lack  of 
comprehension  of  Deucalion's  and  Hellen's  words.  Thus 
Pyrrha's  heart  warmed  the  more. 

"Would  that  she  knew  our  tongue,  Deucalion." 

"It  will  come  to  her  soon.  In  six  months  Sensel  and 
myself  mastered  Atlantean." 


PYRRHA.  259 

Pyrrha  looked  again  at  Electra.  It  was  strange  how 
tliis  young  girl  attracted  her.  With  growing  delight, 
Hellen  watched  his  mother's  interest.  As  to  Deucalion, 
he  was  exultant — that  is,  within.  Things  were  going  as 
he  wished. 

For  the  next  half  hour,  Deucalion  was  busy  recount- 
ing to  Pyrrha  and  their  tried  friends  the  ,main  events  as 
they  had  occurred  since  he  parted  from  them.  They 
listened  to  exclaim  continually.  When  he  had  finished, 
for  this  time,  he  spoke  in  touching  manner  of  his.  gratitude 
to  these  dear  Pelasgians,  exalting  their  constancy  to 
Pyrrha  and  himself. 

In  turn,  Illyr  and  wife,  Ephes  and  wife,  Pelop  and  wife, 
with  their  children,  declared  the  stay  with  Pyrrha  had 
been  a  bright  holiday,  and  that  theirs  was  the  pleasure 
of  gratitude.  Stoutly  they  insisted  that  the  obligation 
was  on  their  side.  This  sweet  wrangling  was  to  the  keen 
enjoyment  of  Hellen,  who,  with  ^Eole  and  Electra,  still 
stood  beside  Pyrrha. 

But,  where  was  Sensel?  After  kissing  Pyrrha's  hand, 
he  had  vanished,  not  to  return.  Repeatedly  had  ^Eole 
looked  about  the  vessel  for  him;  and  had  as  often  won- 
dered if  he  were  within  the  small  cabin,  or  had  gone  be- 
low to  the  sleeping  apartments.  At  last,  as  she  was 
gazing  wistfully  at  the  stairway  leading  to  the  latter,  she 
perceived  a  head  rising  into  view.  But  this  was  a  head 
on  which  was  a  cap  of  white  linen  with  crown  encircled 
by  a  fillet  of  scarlet  cloth  that  tied  in  a  bow  behind  and 
with  ends  .depending! 

Moreover,  this  figure,  as  it  further  arose  into  view,  dis- 
played a  most  elegant  garb.  There  was  a  broad  cape  of 
purple  wool  fitted  to  the  shoulder,  and  reaching  to  the 


260  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

waist;  and  adorned  with  yellow  lace.  Beneath,  was  a 
coat  of  scarlet  cloth  fitting  close  to  the  body,  opening  in 
front,  and  reaching  to  the  knees.  Still  beneath  was  an 
inner  garment  of  yellow  linen  that  fell  in  graceful  fullness 
to  the  ankles.  About  the  waist  was  a  golden  girdle;  and 
shoes  of  red  leather  ornamented  the  feet. 

It  took  but  a  few  moments  to  view  all  this.  And  ah, 
but  it  was  a  rare  figure  and  garb;  and  bewildering — for 
the  height  was  Sensel's! — Further,  were  not  these  brill- 
iant eyes  meeting  hers,  Sensel's,  also?  Was  not  this  his 
smile? 

Her  head  swam  as  this  noble,  elegant,  lissome  shape 
approached  to  bow  gracefully,  grandly  to  her  and  all. 
Next,  she  began  to  wonder  why  everyone,  even  to  her 
father,  should  bend  with  utmost  deference,  in  return. 

But  Deucalion,  who  was  much  enjoying  her  perplexity, 
hastened  to  explain. 

"yEole,  Sensel  hath  left  us.  In  his  place  is  Prince 
Pelasgus,  the  son  of  our  king." 

She  closed  her  eyes,  stunned.  But  the  prince  was 
taking  her  hand.  Thereupon,  recovering  somewhat,  she 
opened  her  eyes,  looked  at  him  calmly  ;  and  withdrawing 
her  hand,  made  a  low  obeisance.  He  was  the  prince. 
He  was  not  Sensel! — Though  most  unhappy  thoughts 
were  crowding  upon  the  shock  of  this  revealment,  she 
managed  to  speak  with  sweet  dignity. 

"  Prince  Pelasgus,  this  cometh  upon  me  without  warn- 
ing. Little  dreamed  I  that  Sensel  was  other  than  he 
seemed." 

Deucalion's  satisfaction  was  something  to  behold;  and 
this  the  keen-eyed  Pelop  laughed  over  to  himself.  For, 
the  former  was  thinking,  'VEole  is  like  her  mother.  She 


PYRRHA.  26l 

will  rise  above  the  pressing  weight  ever."  Then  aloud, 
he  added,  in  Atlantean,  that  Electra  might  be  benefited, 

"Yea,  yEole,  this  is  the  young  prince  who  shared  with 
me  the  perils  of  war,  and  who  was  firm  in  his  wish  to  aid  in 
freeing  thyself  and  Hellen.  And,  who,  after  short  trial, 
so  ably  took  upon  himself  the  shape  of  Sensel." 

"  Ever  have  I  known  the  noble  spirit  of  Sensel,"  she 
returned. 

"  So  ever  have  I,"  interposed  Electra.  "  Scarce  did  I 
open  mine  eyes  when  I  heard  he  was  the  prince." 

"Thou — didst  know — he  was  the  prince?" 

"  Hellen  told  me  but  this  morn." 

"Why  was  not  I  told?" 

"It  was  for  the  reason  that  the  prince  wished  thou 
shouldst  believe  him  but  Sensel  until  we  reached  here." 

"But  Sensel" — ^Eole  checking  herself,  turned  to  the 
prince.  "Why  was  this,  Prince  Pelasgus?" 

"I  knew  that  thou  didst  look  upon  Sensel  with  good 
will ;  but  I  knew  not  how  thou  wouldst  look  upon  the 
prince." 

A  great  load  seemed  lifted.  She  said  naively,  charm- 
ingly, "  Thou  wert  right  to  think  I  should  like  the  old  be- 
yond the  new.  There  have  been  many  princes,  butnever 
another  Sensel.  Prince  Pelasgus,  ever  shall  I  joy  to  think 
of  thee  as  Sensel.  No  higher  thought  could  I  have  for 
thee." 

Over  Sensel's — Prince  Pelasgus'  face  passed  a  beauti- 
ful glow,  and  his  eyes  shone  with  a  loving  light  that  all 
might  see.  Pyrrha,  comprehending,  glanced  at  Deuca- 
lion, to  find  him  watching  the  two  in  delight.  As  to  the 
friends  of  their  exile,  they  were  receptive  also. 

For  one,  the  keen-eyed  Pelop  whispered  to  his  wife : 


262  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

"  I  see  it.     Those  two  are  fond." 

She  was  as  interested.  "  They  are  a  noble  pair.  And 
most  fair  to  look  upon.  May  it  be  so.  Well  I  like  it 
that  his  eyes  are  so  dark,  and  hers  so  blue.  As  thine 
and  mine." 

Pelop  laughed  to  himself.  Well  he  knew  his  Peloppa's 
taste  for  romance.  Then  he  looked  about  with  a  view 
to  further  discovery. 

"  Look  at  Hellen.  How  he  bendeth  over  that  fair  At- 
lantean," 

"  It  is  another  pair,  that  I  see.  Ah,  Pelop,  but  our 
voyage  over  the  Middle  Sea  will  not  drag ! " 

Again  Pelop  laughed,  and  hugged  himself;  and  said 
with  feeling,  "We  were  young  once,  Wife." 

"And  not  so  old  now.  Thou  wilt  speak  for  thyself; 
and  I  for  myself.  Ah,  but  our  own  joy  maketh  me  kind 
to  all  who  wish  to  pair.  May  I  live  to  aid  our  children 
along  the  same  bright  path ! "  And  she  looked  at  her 
gamboling  ones  with  the  air  of  a  prophetess. 

"If  one  were  old  enough  now,  Peloppa.  But  matters 
will  soon  mend.  And  our  Zoe  will  be  another  like  thy- 
self." 

"How?" 

"  She  is  bright  of  mind." 

"She  is." 

"  She  hath  a  quick  tongue." 

"Pelop!" 

"And — a  most  tender  heart." 

"  It  is  well  thou  didst  add  that." 

"And — she  is  one  to  hold  most  dear."  Here  his  tone 
was  such  that  Peloppa,  in  spite  of  the  eyes  about  her, 
could  but  put  her  hand  within  the  one  he  so  eagerly  held 
out. 


PYRRHA.  263 

Then  they  forebore  further  talking  in  order  to  listen  to 
Deucalion,  who,  at  inquiry  of  Epha,  was  again  started 
upon  the  subject  of  Atlantis;  whilst  Prince  Pelasgus 
talked  with  Pyrrha  and  translated  much  to  Electra,  who 
stood  with  an  arm  about  ^Eole. 

After  a  little,  Pyrrha  inquired  of  her  husband,  "When 
can  I  see  the  queen?" 

"On  the  morrow,  I  hope.  She  is  better,  though  she 
seemeth  to  see  no  one  about  her,  not  even  her  ladies. 
If  she  could  but  arouse.  It  may  be  that  thou  wilt  do  it, 
that  thou  wilt  bring  her  back  to  peace.  She  is  lost  in 
grief." 

"The  poor  queen — without  kin,  without  a  land!" 

"  Poor  people ! "  said  Prince  Pelasgus. 

"We  will  make  it  bright  for  them  in  Pelasgia,"  spoke 
Hellen. 

"We  will,"  declared  Deucalion. 

"We  will,"  echoed  all. 

"We  know  what  it  is  to  be  strangers  in  a  far  land," 
added  Hellen. 

"Yet — we  had  our  land  to  look  to,"  said  y£ole. 

"Ho  for  Pelasgia!"  cried  these  Pelasgians.  And  then 
looked  sadly  over  at  the  Atlantean  vessels.  As  with  one 
impulse,  they  moved  to  the  vessel's  side  to  wartch  the 
Atlanteans  long  and  affectionately;  and  thus  adopted 
them  into  their  hearts. 

The  Atlanteans  appeared  to  understand,  for  they  re- 
turned the  looking  with  smiles,  sad  though  they  were  to 
desperation.  Not  one  of  them  but  was  mourning  the 
loss  of  near  or  dear  ones.  Indeed,  many  were  envying 
Celesa's  relatives,  that  they  had  returned.  But  their  grief 
must  be  in  silence,  for  they  yet  had  their  queen. 


264  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

On  the  morn  of  the  morrow,  Pyrrha  left  her  vessel 
elated.  At  last  she  was  to  behold  this  woman  who  had 
so  tenderly  cared  for  her  children;  and  entered  the 
withdrawing  room  confident  that  she  could  help. 

As  she  passed  on  to  the  queen,  Deucalion  beckoned 
for  the  ladies  in  waiting  to  come  out.  These,  after  listen- 
ing to  his  explanations,  sat  down  under  the  awning,  and 
regarded  each  other  in  wonder.  Was  this  Pyrrha — this 
fair,  grand,  most  lovable  looking  woman  but  one  of  a 
type?  If  so,  what  a  race  was  the  Pelasgian,  after  Deu- 
calion and  his  children ! 

Pyrrha  stood  beside  the  queen  reverently,  adoringly. 
Indeed  her  love  so  went  out  from  her  as  to  affect  the  pale, 
passive  recipient.  For  Pyrrha  had  gazed  but  a  little 
while,  when  Atlana  turned  and  looked  full  at  her,  and 
this  though  she  had  come  without  noise. 

Of  her  amaze,  the  queen  strengthened  to  raise  some- 
what, and  stare  at  the  angelic  face  bending  over  her;  and 
finally  whispered: 

"Who  art  thou?     Comest  thou  of  the  gods?" 

Though  the  tongue  was  unknown,  Pyrrha  compre- 
hended. 

"  Gracious  Queen,  I  am  of  earth.  I  am  one  who  hold- 
eth  thee  deep  in  her  heart,  whose  prayers  will  ever  call 
down  blessings  upon  thee,  whose  days  and  nights  will  be 
favored  in  thanking  thee." 

"Thou  sayest  thou  art  of  earth?"  asked  Atlana  in 
Pelasgian,  and  so  correctly  that  Pyrrha  answered  not  for 
wonder.— "Thou  sayest  thou  art  of  earth?  "  she  repeated, 
after  waiting. 

"Dear  Queen,  I  am  of  earth, — and  until  these  last 
weeks — one  of  its  most  sorrowing  daughters." 


PYRRHA.  265 

"  Most  sorrowing.  Then  know  I  how  thou  hast  felt. 
But — why  wert  thou  sorrowing?  " 

"Dear  Queen,  I  was  a  mother  bereft  of  her  children. 
Not  that  the  gods  had  taken  them  to  make  Heaven  more 
dear.  But,  through  war — through  fierce,  cruel  man — 
had  they  been  torn  from  me ! " 

Atlana  was  rising  higher,  was  looking  at  her  piercingly. 

"Dear  Queen, it  cometh  to  thee.  Why  should  I  hold 
thee  so  dear,  why  should  I  bow  down  to  thee — I,  a 
mother  bereft  of  her  children.  Few  such  mothers  are 
there  in  this  happy  world ! " 

"Thou—  art— not—  ?" 

"  But  I  am — I  am !  I  am  that  mother  who  mourned 
for  her  children,  Hellen  and  yEole!" 

Atlana,  who  had  raised  until  she  was  sitting  erect, 
burst  into  tears,  weeping  as  if  she  could  never  cease. 
Pyrrha,  as  she  supported  her,  looked  around  for  Deuca- 
lion; and  beheld  him  standing  near  the  door,  smiling. 
He  signed  that  it  was  well.  So  she  began  to  dry  the 
queen's  tears,  pausing  at  times  to  embrace  her,  upon 
perceiving  that  such  pleased  her. 

Still  the  life-giving  tears  ran  on,  sobs  coming  heart- 
rendingly,  so  that  Deucalion  looked  upward  to  murmur: 

"Thanks,  ye  Powers!  And  let  the  stream  run  long 
and  fast.  Let  it  be  the  beginning  of  life  to  the  desert 
place.  May  that  parched  field,  her  mind,  be  so  well 
watered  that  new  flowers  of  hope  may  bloom  again,  and 
shed  their  fragrance  upon  her  sad  Atlanteans.  Ah,  poor 
queen,'  poor  people  !  " 

Long  was  it  before  the  tears  were  spent.  Then 
Atlana  put  out  her  hand  for  Pyrrha's.  "I  would  kiss 
thee,"  she  murmured. 


266  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

Pyrrha  leaned  over.  When  Atlana  had  kissed  her 
cheek,  she  pleaded,  "Thou  wilt  not  leave  me?" 

"Dear  Queen,  from  now,  am  I  thy  sister,  nurse." 

"Ever  wilt  thou  be  my  sister.  But  not  for  long  my 
nurse.  Already,  I  feel  new  life.  And  thou  hast  caused 
it- — thou — sweet  spirit — thou — " 

"  Pyrrha,  call  me  Pyrrha." 

"  Thou — sweet '  Pyrrha — thou  mother  of  ^Eole  and 
Hellen."  So  lovingly  lingered  she  over  these  names  that 
Pyrrha  kissed  her  again  and  again,  while  Atlana  sighed, 
content.  Afterward,  she  asked  as  a  child  might,  "  Am  I 
to  know  rest  again?  Long  is  it  since  I  have  felt  such 
ease?  I  could  sleep.  Should  I,  dear  Pyrrha,  thou  wilt 
not  loose  my  hand?" 

"Nay,  dear  Queen.     I  will  but  hold  it  closer." 

With  the  confidence  of  a  child,  Atlana  pressed  the 
hand  to  her  heart,  and  lay  back  passive,  drowsy,  shortly  to 
slumber  so  serenely  that  Pyrrha  marveled. 

Soon  Deucalion  drew  near.  "All  will  be  well,"  he 
whispered,  "but  how  knew  she  our  tongue?  Never  was 
I  so  wondering ! " 

"Nor  I,  though  I  knew  she  had  studied  it,  so  well  did 
she  speak.  Only  this  morning  ^Eole  told  me  that,  when 
herself  and  Hellen  had  learned  somewhat  of  Atlantean, 
the  queen  began  to  study  Pelasgian.  Thus,  it  came  to 
pass  that,  on  the  one  day,  they  would  talk  in  Atlantean  ; 
and,  on  the  next,  in  Pelasgian." 

"As  thou  sayest,  she  speaketh  it  well." 

"  She  looketh  wise;  and,  of  a  truth,  is  sweet  and  fond." 

"Ah,  Pyrrha,  such  a  heart  is  hers.  But  it  was  wasted 
on  her  husband.  How  hath  she  missed  the  good  thing 
in  life.  Atlano  could  care  but  for  himself." 


PYRRHA.  267 

At  this  dread  name,  Pyrrha  shivered.  Deucalion  put 
his  arm  about  her,  and  bade  her  lean  upon  him.  Then 
she  whispered,  "Ah  poor  queen,  life  hath  not  been  life 
to  her!  To  be  so  fond,  and  have  naught  but  a  stone !  " 

"Say,  rather,  life  is  not  life  to  the  one  who  is  not  fond. 
Life  was  not  life  to  Atlano.  Life  is  not  life  to  the  wife  or 
husband  who  knoweth  not  tender  feeling.  Such  pluck 
but  dead  fruit." 

"Ah  but  thou  speakest  truth.  With  each  moment  of 
our  wedded  life  how  glad  have  I  been  that  thou  wert  so 
dear.  All  bitter  hath  had  its  sweet.  Though  grief  hath 
held  me,  yet  have  I  had  thee  to  think  upon,  to  look  for, 
to  hearken  unto." 

"  Yea,  and  to  joy  in,  for  of  me  art  thou  sure.  To  think 
I  have  come  into  heaven  again!  And  from  hell.  Ah, 
that  island,  Pyrrha,  that  fair  Atlantis !  The  thought  of  it 
cometh  upon  me  strong  at  times,  so  that  I  find  it  hard  to 
bear  up.  That  fair,  grand,  most  favored  spot — a  heaven 
but  for  man ! " 

Thus,  on  they  talked — of  past  horrors,  of  the  present 
brightness,  of  the  happiness  foregleaming  from  their  chil- 
dren's hopes — until  the  queen  began  to  stir.  Her  rest- 
lessness increased.  Erelong,  she  was  turning  toward 
them.  After  an  intent  look,  she  extended  her  hand  to 
Deucalion. 

"  I  wronged  thee,"  she  murmured.     "  Forgive." 

"Gracious  Queen,  I  have  naught  to  forgive.  We  will 
be  but  the  dearer  friends.  It  is  all  in  knowing  the  right. 
Thou  hast  thought  it  over  since." 

"Well  and  long  have  I  thought  it  over.  And  I  know 
the  worst.  Think  not  I  have  been  deaf  whilst  lying  here. 
My  body  hath  been  as  a  stone,  but  the  mind  hath  been 


268  POSEIDON>S    PARADISE. 

quick.  My  poor  Atlanteans  !  Oh,  to  be  of  help  to  them ! 
We  are  bereft,  bereft!" 

"  Then — thou  knowest  ?  " 

"Yea,  whilst  lying  here,  I  have  heard  that  within  and 
without  to  make  me  know  our  island  is  no  more." 

"Some  of  thy  people  are  left  thee." 

"Call  them  not  people.  Call  them  Atlanteans.  It  is 
the  dearer  name.  We  are  of  Atlantis — though  it  is  no 
more." 

"  Dear  Queen  Atlana,  thy  thought  for  these  thy  Atlan- 
teans will  make  it  well  for  thee.  Thy  wish  to  cheer  them 
will  bring  thee  cheer.  Cheer  cometh  in  giving  cheer. 
And,  here  is  Pyrrha  for  thy  sister.  Erelong  we  hope  to 
see  thee  thine  old  self." 

"Never,  Sir  Deucalion,  can  I  be  mine  old  self.  Mine 
old  self  was  full  of  hope,  of  joy,  of  sweet,  warm  feeling. 
Mine  own  self!  Ah,  I  am  dead — dead  !  " 

She  leaned  back,  and  closed  her  eyes.  Deucalion 
pressed  her  wasted  hand  and  spoke  in  softest  tone,  with 
intent  to  bring  her  out  of  her  sad  thought. 

"  Dear  Queen,  I  should  have  said  a  little  like  thine  old 
self.  That  will  be  much.  And  now  I  would  warn  thee 
when  next  thou  seest  me,  I  will  be  more  of  my  old  self 
—in  garb.  I  shall  be  no  priest  of  Poseidon.  I  shall  be 
in  Pelasgian  dress,  fairer  of  skin,  and  shorn  of  this  beard. 
I  would  not  change  until  thou  couldst  be  told." 

"In  any  dress,  thou  art  Deucalion,  the  kind,  the  noble. 
Pyrrha,  how  blest  art  thou !  But  go,  Sir  Deucalion,  that 
I  may  soon  behold  thee  as  Pelasgian.  Whilst  thou  art 
gone,  I  will  look  at  Pyrrha." 

"Not  this  day,  dear  Queen.  But  on  the  morrow. 
Though  now  will  I  leave  thee  that  thou  mayst  look  upon 
Pyrrha." 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

THE    BEGINNING   OF    PEACE. 

THE  next  morning,  the  vessels  began  their  course  up 
the  Middle  Sea.  And  with  what  a  difference  in  the  hearts 
they  carried.  Truly  the  Pelasgian  vessels  were  bearing 
feathers,  the  Atlantean  vessels  stones.  Alas  for  these 
poor  Atlanteans!  Well  did  their  vessels,  even  in  their 
port,  testify  to  the  weighty  spirits  of  those  aboard  them, 
for  they  ploughed  the  water  unwillingly,  heavily. 

Later  in  the  day,  the  noblest  of  Pelasgians  appeared 
before  his  children  and  Electra  to  dazzle  their  eyes; 
whereupon,  Hellen  after  much  interchange  of  criticism 
with  JEole,  asseverated: 

"Ah,  father,  we  would  have  known  thee  but  for  the 
beard.  That  it  was  that  hid  thee." 

But  Electra  said  nothing  so  engrossed  was  she  with 
the  beauty  of  each  separate  feature.  Now  were  disclosed 
the  noblest  of  chins,  the  firmest,  kindest  of  mouths,  the 
perfect  contour,  the  strength  and  sweetness  of  expression, 
the  high  purpose.  She  could  not  gaze  enough. 

And  thus  felt  Queen  Atlana  when  Deucalion  presented 
himself  in  this  beautiful  costume  much  like  that  of 
Prince  Pelasgus,  the  difference  being  that  there  was  less 
of  trimming,  and  that  the  cape  and  coat  were  of  one 
color,  a  rich  deep  blue.  It  was  fine  to  see  her  admira- 
tion, finer  to  hear  it  expressed.  Thus,  Deucalion  really 

(26q) 


270  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

blushed,  and  to  steady  himself,  said,  "Ah,  dear  Queen,  if 
thou  thinkest  this  so  fine,  wait  until  I  bring  before  thee 
two  noble  youths  of  Pelasgia,  which  will  be  on  the  mor- 
row, if  thou  art  willing." 

"Who  are  they?"  ^she  asked  absently,  in  her  study  of 
his  grand  beauty. 

"The  first  is  young  Prince  Pelasgus,  the  son  of  our 
king.  The  second  is  my  Hellen.  Then  wilt  thou  behold 
garbs." 

"Dear  Hellen!  I  can  see  him,  as  he  will  look.  But 
when  came  this  young  Prince  Pelasgus?" 

"It  is  a  year  since  he  first  saw  Atlantis.  " 

"What  sayest  thou  ?  " 

"  It  is  a  year  since  he  went  with  me  to  Atlantis* — a  year 
since  he  began  to  serve  in  the  temple — but  a  few  months 
since  thou  didst  see  fit  to  praise  him.  Call  to  mind  his 
tall  shape,  his  garb  of  dust  color,  his  shining  eyes,  his 
tender  tones,  his  smile,  the  grace  of  his  swaying  body." 

It  was  most  evident  that  Atlana  called  all  this  to  mind, 
so  overwhelmed  did  she  show  herself  She  could  only 
implore  him  by  a  gesture  to  continue. 

"  Yea,  dear  Queen,  young  Prince  Pelasgus  came  upon 
the  island  with  me  as  Sensel.  Well  had  he  served  with 
me  in  war;  and  fond  did  we  grow  of  each  other.  When 
I  would  come  after  my  children,  he  would  come  with  me 
in  the  shape  of  Sensel.  And,  as  thou  shouldst  know, 
well  did  he  aid  me.  Though  little  canst  thou,  or  any 
other,  know  what  he  hath  been  to  me.  But  for  him  I 
could  not  have  mastered." 

"I  believe  it,  Sir  Deucalion." 

She  pondered  awhile;  and  then  said,  "  I  would  see  the 
Pelasgian  youths  now." 


THE   BEGINNING   OF    PEACE.  27! 

"Dear  Queen,  on  the  morrow.  It  is  enough  for  this 
day." 

She  acquiesced,  bending  her  head;  and  lay  back  in  a 
sweet  quiet,  shortly  whispering,  "On  the  morrow." 

And  on  the  morrow,  did  these  youths  of  Pelasgia  kneel 
before  her. 

First  entered  the  prince  in  his  brightness,  elegance, 
grace,  and  beauty.  Charmingly  he  knelt  to  kiss  her 
hand,  his  courtesy  so  affecting  her  that  a  faint  smile  came 
into  her  face  as  she  gave  him  greeting. 

Then  Hellen  followed,  kneeling  and  taking  her  other 
hand.  Thus,  the  smile  blended  with  glad  tears.  Here 
was  her  handsome,  brave,  impulsive,  fiery  Hellen,  clad  in 
blue  and  buff,  and  looking  a  young  demi-god  in  his  re- 
bound to  freedom  and  happiness.  His  face  was  trans- 
figured; and  hers  grew  in  brightness  as  she  greeted  him. 
And  she  thought,  as  she  pressed  the  two  hands,  "Am  I, 
in  truth,  to  smile  again?" 

Then  in  her  gracious  way  she  spoke.  "  Noble  youths 
of  Pelasgia,  with  fond  pride  is  my  greeting.  But  rise 
that  I  may  look  with  even  more  pride  upon  you,  that  I 
may  feast  my  eyes  upon  your  brave,  free  port. — Ah, 
what  garments!" 

Gleeful  was  their  laughter.  Whereupon,  she  smiled 
back  quite  in  her  olden  way. 

"What  thrills  of  joy  ye  cause  me.  Ah,  Hellen — Hel- 
len!" 

"Fine  is  it  to  be  thus  looked  upon,"  burst  from  him 
naively.  "All  day  could  I  hearken  to  thy  praises.  And 
to  think  I  am  that  Hellen," — he  paused,  fearing  to  bring 
sad  thought  to  her  forgetting  self,  and  changed,  "that 
Hellen,  who,  but  yesterday,  was  lamenting  his  old  gar- 


2/2  POSEIDONS   PARADISE. 

ments,  who  feared  to  put  them  on  so  worn  were  they, 
who  was  lost  in  wondering  where  others  would  come 
from.  When  behold,  this  morning,  did  my  father  bring 
me  these." 

"  It  was  not  that  his  garments  vvere  so  old,"  interposed 
Deucalion,  "  but  that  he  was  rent  with  envy  upon  be- 
holding me  in  my  change  of  garb,  yesterday." 

"  Have  it  thus,  if  thou  wilt,  father.  It  is  rising  high  to 
envy  thee  in  any  state,  or  garb." 

"That  is  well  said,  Hellen,"  spoke  the  queen.  "But  I 
know  thine  envy  hath  for  meaning  the  wish  to  be  like 
him." 

"  He  will  never  reach  to  his  wish,"  said  Prince  Pelas- 
gus,  solemnly.  "That  is  for  me.  For  I  hold  Deucalion 
more  dear  even  than  doth  he." 

At  this  calumny,.  Hellen  made  as  if  he  would  dart 
upon  him;  whereupon,  he  took  to  his  old  posturing  and 
evading.  Then  the  two  burst  into  laughter.  It  was 
plain  they  were  the  best  of  friends.  This  so  pleased  the 
queen  that  she  declared : 

"Now  is  my  spirit  cheered  to  the  full.  Or  will  be 
when  I  have  looked  upon  ^Eole  and  Electra.  Where  are 
they?" 

Immediately  two  glad  voices  cried  from  without  the 
door,  "Here!"  "Here!" 

In  a  trice,  their  arms — the  arms  of  these  two  young  girls 
she  had  so  befriended  and  suffered  for — were  about  her, 
their  fervent  kisses  on  brow,  lip,  and  cheek. 

"  Dear  Queen !  "     "  Dear  Queen ! "  they  cried. 

She  embraced  one,  and  then  the  other.  Speak  she 
could  not.  Then  she  lay  back  to  marvel  at  the  change 
that  happiness  had  effected — even  in  them.  In  their 


THE    BEGINNING    OF    PEACE.  2/3 

white,  flowing  robes  and  golden  girdles,  with  long  wav- 
ing hair  crowned  with  chaplets  of  flowers — flowers 
brought  from  beside  the  Great  Rock  in  the  early  morn- 
ing by  Hellen  and  Sensel — with  eyes  lustrous  from  rest, 
happiness, and  young  love, they  were  beauteous  as  Aurora 
when  she  early  treads  her  golden  days! 

And  these  lovely  flowers  they  were  pressing  into  her 
hands  but  completed  the  spell.  Supreme  became  her 
satisfaction,  her  delight.  Surely  now  had  come  compen- 
sation. Here  were  these  four  youthful  ones,  here  were 
Deucalion  and  Pyrrha,  here  were  flowers  that  of  them- 
selves brought  peaceful  rapture.  No,  her  suffering  had 
not  been  for  naught  A  tide  of  thanksgiving  surged  in 
her  heart;  and  she  closed  her  eyes  to  allow  it  full  sway 

They  waited,  mute,  until  she  should  again  look  at 
them.  When  she  did,  new  light,  new  life  was  in  her  face. 
Here  before  her  were  these  motionless  ones,  statues  of 
sweet  solicitude.  In  answering  their  gaze,  she  thought 
only  of  them,  for  the  moment.  Thus  joyous  was  her 
tone.  "Sir  Deucalion,  thou  wert  right.  Much  is  there 
yet  to  live  for.  My  life  cannot  be  void,  barren.  It  hath 
its  bright,  its  fertile  spots.  I  see  them.  They  cheer  me." 

She  held  out  her  hand  to  him.  On  his  knees,  he 
kissed  it,  the  others,  thereupon,  emulating  him:  then,  at 
his  sign,  the  young  people  turned  to  withdraw  with  him. 
And  Atlana  and  Pyrrha  were  left  together. 

Not  many  days  after,  Queen  Atlana  was  able  to  show 
herself  to  her  Atlanteans,  the  while  allowing  the  delighted 
Azu  to  bear  her  train.  Rapturously  was  she  greeted,  so 
that  she  wept  for  joy.  In  these  tears  had  gladness  no 
place.  For,  gladness  comes  of  the  body,  joy  of  the 
spirit.  The  queen's  spirit  was  moved  to  its  depths,  for 
18 


2/4  POSEIDON  S    PARADISE. 

ever,  as  now,  had  the  Atlanteans  shown  her  love  and 
fealty.  Never  had  they  been  lacking.  Always  might 
she  be  sure  of  them. 

Well  did  Deucalion  speak  her  words.  Her  Atlanteans 
with  her  were  to  weep  no  more,  with  her  were  to  hope, 
with  her  were  to  begin  a  new  life  in  the  country  of  their 
refuge,  Pelasgia. 

To  which  were  returned  assurances  the  most  comfort- 
ing. For,  like  herself,  her  subjects  were  trying  to  look 
upon  the  side  least  dark.  Thus  they  declared  their  hom- 
age: that  they  would  rally  about  her  with  no  fear  and 
all  zeal,  and  make  a  new  Atlantis  for  her  and  themselves. 

She,  standing  stately,  signified  her  satisfaction.  And, 
thereafter,  retired  to  weep  her  last,  and  find  the  beginning 
of  peace. 


CHAPTER  XX. 

HAPPY    PAIRS. 

MEANWHILE,  the  young  people  had  been"  reveling  in 
their  happiness,  and  this  bright,  smooth  sailing  over  the 
Middle  Sea.  The  hours  were  winged.  As  well  were 
they  winged  to  Pel  op  and  Peloppa,  whose  eyes  found 
constant  entertainment,  whose  tongues, continual  employ- 
ment. Even  Pyrrha  and  Deucalion  were  as  fruitful  a 
source  of  interest  as  the  young  lovers.  .Thus,  Pelop 
and  Peloppa  were  ever  finding  means  to  get  upon  their 
vessel  that  they  might  watch  the  tender-  emotions  so 
prevalent. 

One  soft,  breezeless,  starlit  evening,  the  friends  .met  to- 
gether on  Pyrrha's  vessel.  Of  course,  conversation  was 
not  long  in  reaching  its  accustomed  height;  when,  in  the 
midst  of  the  noise,  Hellen,  who  had  been  standing  at  the 
stern,  came  beside  Electra. 

"  Electra,  it  is  the  night  for  a  ride.  Let  us  get  in  the 
boat.  It  tempteth  as  itfolloweth  in  such  ease." 

For  the  fantastic  boat  had  been  attached  to  the,  vessel  ; 
and  it  was  Deucalion  and  Pyrrha's  habit  to  sit  in  it  of 
mornings,  and  be  pulled  slowly  or  swiftly,  as  the  vessel 
pleased. 

Hellen's  tone,  though  subdued,  was  most  eager.  Thus, 
Electra,  who  had  never  been  in  the  boat,  and  who  longed 
for  the  ride,  answered  fitly,  "Yea."  And  at  once  arose 
and  walked  off  with  him. 

(275) 


276  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

When  they  were  at  the  stern,  and  looking  over  Pelop, 
who  had  apparently  been  all-  intent  upon  some  remark  of 
Ephes,  turned  and  confided : 

"Ah,  Peloppa,  but  that  young  Hellen  is  a  wary  one! 
Didst  thou  note  him  ?  Well  can  I  see  what  he  meaneth." 

Peloppa,  who  had  been  no  less  interested,  returned,  "  I 
have  lost  naught.  And  how  quick  is  she  to  further 
him.  What  haste  was  in  her  gait,  what  hope  was  in  her 
eye.  Is  that  Atlantean  modesty?" 

"She  hath  no  thought  of  his  meaning."  Petop's  tone 
was  indignant.  "If  she  had  thought  of  it,  she  would 
have  looked  wise,  and  said  'Nay/  however  much  against 
her  will.  As  if  I  know  not  young  women ! " 

"That  is  thou  dost  flatter  thyself  thou  knowest  them." 

"Thou  canst  not  deny  I  have  had  my  trials."  Here  he 
coughed  and  winked  in  his  waggish  way,  so  that  Peloppa 
laughed,  as  she  retorted: 

"  Of  a  truth,  thy  trials  have  been  sore — if  thou  meanest 
me.  Ah,  to  think  I  was  once  young,  Pelop.  And  what 
a  race  I  led  thee.  There  was  no  such  willing  way  as 
this,  though  I  felt  but  the  more  willing  within." 

"  That  is  why  I  boast  of  my  trials.  When  thou  saidst 
'Nay,'  and  ran  away,  I  read  thee,  and  laughed.  But 
caught  thee  soon." 

"Forsake  not  the  truth,  Pelop.     And — young  was  I." 

"  Of  .a  truth,  wert  thou  young.  And  art  young  still. 
Therefore,  in  thy  youth  of  body  and  mirth  of  spirit,  go 
not  beyond  the  bounds  of  kind  thought.  I  speak  of 
Electra." 

"Thou  hast  the  right,  as  ever,  Pelop.  I  fear  I  have 
judged  in  haste.  But,  as  thou  knowest  so  well  young 
women,  thou  shouldst  have  knowledge,  also,  of  riper  ones. 
We  love  to  set  up  our  sex  in  judgment." 


HAPPY    PAIRS.  277 

"And  yet,  after  judging,  are  but  the  more  ready  to  for- 
give," was  the  gallant  answer. 

Pelop,  honor  to  him,  was  right.  In  all  innocence  had 
Electra  gone  with  Hellen.  So,  when  he  had  descended 
the  ladder,  brought  the  boat  well  under  it,  and  attached 
it,  she  was  ready  to  follow  him ;  and  did.  When  at  the 
bottom,  she  turned,  and  held  out  her  hand  to  make  the 
spring.  Hellen,  as  he  stood  firmly  in  the  boat,  spoke  in 
calmest  of  tones:  "Jump,  Electra." 

She  obeyed,  holding  out  both  hands  to  him.  But  ig- 
noring the  hands,  he  caught  herself, -to  hug  her  close 
and  with  the  strength  of  his  eager  yo.ung  love  as  he  drew 
her  down  to  a  seat.  Rapturous  was  his  whisper,  "  Now 
have  I  thee  to  myself,  Electra!  " 

It  must  be  confessed  that,  for  the  moment,  Electra  was 
helpless  from  delight.  But,  womanlike,  in  the  next,  she 
rallied  to  say  and  do  that  which  was  most  foreign  to  her 
inclination.  For  all  the  times  were  so  ancient,  she  re- 
monstrated with  the  usual  dignified  manner  of  to-day. 

''Shame,  Hellen!  Let  me  go.  Thou  dost  forget  thy- 
self!" 

"Forget  myself,  Electra!  At  last  am  I  acting  my  true 
self.  At  last  am  I  doing  what  I  have  longed  for  day  and 
night,  at  last  I  clasp  thee!"  Here  he  hugged  her  even 
harder.  '"And  thus  clasping  thee,  could  I  die,  did  I  think 
thou  wouldst  not  look  upon  me.  For  beyond  words  art 
thou  dear — as  thou  shouldst  know.  Now,  wilt  thou  be 
my  wife?" 

This  suddenness  was  overwhelming.  But  such  was 
Hellen.  As  she  struggled  to  free  herself,  she  spoke  with 
fine  reason.  "For  thee  to  talk  of  wedding!  Thou  art 
too  young.  As  am  I.  Let  me  go." 


278  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

"  Never — until  thou  answerest." 

"  Give  me  but  breath  to  answer." 

"  Make  not  merry.     Come,  let  me  see  thine  eyes." 

Hard  he  tried  to  turn  her  head;  but  she  was  strong, 
firm.  There,  under  the  starlight,  with  the  noise  of  the 
talking  above,  and  to  the  purling  of  the  water  against  the 
neighboring  vessels,  they  both  persisted,  he  in  holding 
her,  and  she  in  trying  to  get  away.  Pathetically,  he  con- 
tinued: 

"As  thou  sayest,  Electra,  we  are  young  in  years,  but 
thou  canst  not  add  we  are  young  in  sorrowing.  We  are 
ages  old  in  that  we  have  borne! " 

Too  much  was  this  for  Electra.  The  dreadful  past  at 
once  swept  over  her.  She  thought  of  that  time  when 
she  had  first  beheld  Hellen  in  the  temple;  of  the  swift 
outgoing  of  her  sympathy,  aye,  love;  of  those  meetings 
in  which  she  had  come  to  know  of  his  independence, 
his  impetuosity,  his  agonies.  Then  her  eyes  suffusing, 
she  turned  to  look  at  him — looked  to  perceive  the  old 
anxiety  reappearing,  for  again  was  he  doubting,  fearing. 
And  this  decided  her.  No  more  suffering  should  be  his 
through  her.  Instantly,  her  struggling  ceased.  Then 
her  arms  got  about  him  to  fond  murmuring, 

"As  if  ever  I  could  forget  aught  that  thou  hast  borne. 
Hellen— dear  Hellen!" 

His  was  then  the  distraction  of  joy.  In  a  rnad  way  did 
he  embrace  her,  the  while  whispering  vehemently, "  Elec- 
tra, as  soon  as  we  set  foot  in  Pelasgia,  will  we  wed." 

Intent  upon  soothing  him,  she  answered,  "Yea,  yea, 
Hellen,  we  will.  But  I  beg  thee  to  be  calm.  I  worry 
for  thee." 

He  held  her  close,  not  speaking.  She  subjoined  in  a 
faint  tone,  for  the  pressure  was  trying, 


HAPPY    PAIRS.  279 

"  Hellen,  I  beg,  let  us  behave." 

"Callest  thou  not  this  behaving?"  he  entreated. 

She  had  to  laugh;  and  this  so  impaired  the  small  quan- 
tity of  breath  remaining  that  he  was  obliged  to  hold  her 
more  at  arm's  length.  And  well  was  it  that  he  did.  For 
scarcely  were  his  arms  removed  than  a  voice  was  heard 
above.  In  the  next  instant,  Deucalion  was  looking  over 
at  them,  and  marveling  at  the  staid  manner  in  which 
they  were  comporting  themselves. 

"  How  is  it  with  you  ?  "  he  inquired  dryly. 

"Never  as  well,  Father!     Come  down." 

"I  think  not." 

"  But  I  beg  thee,  Father.  We  have  somewhat  to  tell 
thee." 

"Can  it  not  wait? 

"  Not  many  moments.     Come — come ! " 

Therefore,  Deucalion  descended.  When  he  was  well 
steadied  in  the  boat,  Hellen  said,  with  due  caution, 
"Father — but  now — have  I  asked  Electra  to  be  my  wife." 

Hellen  had  thought  to  overwhelm  his  father.  But 
nothing  of  the  kind,  for  Deucalion  only  looked  from  one 
to  the  other  with  provoking  coolness.  "So  I  judged. 
I  knew  why  thou  didst  wish  Electra  to  come  down  here. 
We  all  did." 

"Father!" 

"Thinkest  thou  we  are  blind?  Hath  it  not  long  been 
clear  that  thyself  and  Electra  would  come  to  this  ?  It  is 
nature,  and  cannot  be  hid. — Come,  Electra,  look  at  me." 

Electra,  after  several  invitations,  complied;  but  her 
eyes  were  shifting,  and  her  color  high.  Deucalion,  that 
he  might  reassure  her,  said,  with  much  affection, "  Electra,, 
after  ^ole,  no  one  could  be  so  dear  a  daughter  as  thou. 
Of 'this,  thou  shouldst  be  sure." 


UNIVBRSITr] 


280  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

She  murmured,  "Yea,  yea,  I  know  it."  Then  with 
more  strength,  added,  "And  where  could  I  find  such  a 
father  ?  " 

"I  know  thy  mind.  We  are  both  pleased.  So  now 
to  tell  those  above.  Now  to  delight  Pelop  and  Peloppa 
after  thy  mother." 

"  What  meanest  thou,  Father  ?  " 

"It  is  that  Pelop  and  Peloppa,  after  thy  mother  and 
myself,  have  looked  with  strong  favor  upon  thy  heart  for 
each  other." 

Great  was  the  astonishment  of  the  two.  "  But — how 
knew  they  it,  Father?" 

"Call  to  mind  that  thyself  and  Electra  have  been  so 
bent  upon  this  as  to  be  without  eyes  for  others." 

"  True— true ! " 

"  Thus  was  I.  Thy  mother  caused  me  to  think  of 
naught  but  herself." 

"Then  canst  thou  feel  for  us.  For,  will  not  I  feel  with 
my  children  when  they  come  to  this?  Ah,  but  they  will 
find  in  me  the  feeling  they  crave,  that  sweet  knowledge 
they  will  believe  none  have  known  but  themselves.  Yea, 
this  my  delight,  will  live  again  in  theirs.  Its  memory, 
even,  will  be  delight.  Thinkest  thou  not  with  me,  Elec- 
tra?" 

Scarcely  could  Electra  reply  to  so  much.  But  Deu- 
calion spoke  for  her.  "  Hellen,  leave  that  which  may 
happen  in  the  coming  years  to  itself.  Come  back  to  the 
present.  There  art  thou  on  safe  ground.  There  can 
Electra  answer  thee.  And  that  she  may  answer,  I  will 
leave  you  together,  while  I  go  to  tell  those  above." 

"That  is  it,  Father.  After  some  little  time,  will  we 
follow  thee." 


HAPPY    PAIRS.  28l 

"Take  thy  time — take  thy  time.  Life  is  too  short  to 
be  in  a  hurry."  With  these  last  wise  words,  and  a 
merry  twinkling  of  the  eyes  toward  the  blushing  Electra, 
he  turned  to  ascend  the  ladder. 

But  the  bliss  of  being  left  to  themselves  was  like  all 
bliss  in  general.  It  did  not  last  long.  Scarce  seemed  it 
a  minute  wheri*Pyrrha's  voice  was  heard  calling  to  them. 
Thus  warned,  they  sat  up  properly  to  await  the  moment 
when  her  dear  eyes  should  be  looking  down  upon  them. 
Then  it  was,  "Come,  come,  my  children.  Come,  that  I 
may  clasp  you." 

"Ah,  Mother,  if  thou  wouldst  but  wait  a  little.  I 
have  but  just  begun!  " 

"  Hellen! "  reprimanded  Electra;  and  so  comically  that 
Deucalion,  who  was  peering  over,  burst  into  a  laugh. 
This  brought  all  the  friends  about  him  to  peer  over  also. 
Foremost  was  Pelop.  Upon  catching  his  roguish  look, 
Hellen  was  forced  to  laugh  himself,  though  he  said  there- 
after, lugubriously:  "Electra,  up  will  we  go.  No  peace 
is  our  own  for  this  night,  I  know." 

So,  up  they  hastened  to  be  caressed  and  congratulated 
in  Pyrrha's  sweetest  fashion,  and  then  set  upon  by  the 
friends  and  the  rather  pensive  Sensel.  As  to  ^Eole,  she 
was  in  such  a  flutter  of  sympathy  and  delight  that  her 
lips  refused  duty,  though  her  eyes  answered  for  both : 
and  her  blushes  almost  equaled  Electra's. 

High  ran  the  enthusiasm.  Then  succeeded  the  usual 
calm.  So  it  was  that  the  plighted  ones  fell  to  regarding 
each  other  in  surprise.  It  seemed  as  though  months  had 
passed,  so  much  at  home  did  they  feel  in  this  new  con- 
dition. Upon  parting  for  the  night,  Electra  whispered  : 

"Of  a  truth,  Hellen,  it  seemeth  an  age  since  we  left  the 
boat." 


282  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

The  world  was  now  of  a  rare  brightness  to  these  lovers, 
and  this  increased  in  quality,  if  possible,  with  the  days. 
Sensel,  beholding,  rejoiced;  and  yet  pined  with  envy. 
Why  could  not  he  become  thus  positive  as  regarded 
^Eqle?  It  was  sinful  further  to  fritter  away  the  precious 
time!  He,  like  Hellen,  must  make  opportunity.  But 
how?  The  boat  was  an  old  story.  What  could  he  de- 
vise instead? 

Thus  he  fell  to  planning,  as  his  eyes  followed  wistfully 
the  happy  pair  that  were  ever  moving  about  together. 
He  and  ^Eole  might  be  as  they.  Yet  were  the  precious 
hours  wasting. 

Not  that  Sensel  was  always  following  with  his  eyes 
this  couple.  No,  it  was  only  at  such  times  as  ^Eole  was 
not  in  sight;  otherwise  his  absorption  was  in  her,  and  was 
ecstatic.  For  with  the  happiness  that  had  come  about 
her,  she  had  grown  even  lovelier;  and  further,  seemed  to 
tread  the  air.  Besides,  several  times  had  Sensel  sur- 
prised her  regarding  intently  himself  when  he  had 
turned  back  to  look  upon  her — and  to  her  evident  dis- 
comfiture. For  it  must  be  admitted  that,  at  such  times, 
she  was  deep  in  thought  to  some  such  effect: 

"What  a  noble  beauty  covereth  the  good  in  Sensel! 
What  an  air,  what  a  movement  is  his !  He  walketh  not 
—he  soareth !  Never  was  there  such  grace,  such  a  tread 
in  man  before.  It  is  no  wonder  he  could  so  well  take 
his  strange  part.  And,  can  I  ever  cease  to  think  upon 
him  as  Sensel?  Hard  is  it  ever  to  bring  to  mind  that  he 
is  Prince  Pelasgus,  harder  to  call  him  that.  Ever  will 
he  be  to  me  Sensel — dear  Sensel.  And  to  think  that  his 
was  the  voice!" 

But  Sensel  would  have  been  no  true,  ardent  lover  had 


HAPPY    PAIRS.  283 

he  not  managed  a  way  to  press  his  suit.  His  first  move 
was  to  confess  his  love  to  Deucalion,  and  his  desire  to 
speak  with  ^Lole.  Whereupon,  Deucalion  replied  to  the 
effect  that  he  knew  this  was  coming,  and  was  in  sympathy, 
but  that  he  could  not  give  consent  without  that  of  King 
Pelasgus  as  he  might  have  other  views.  However,  his 
scruples  were  removed  when  the  prince  assured  him  it 
had  ever  been  the  advice  of  his  father  and  mother  that 
he  should  wed  for  love,  and  seek  love.  He  was  to  scorn 
all  thought  of  worldly  advantage.  Thus,  there  could  be 
no  bar  to  consent.  His  parents  would  think  with  him, 
especially  as  his  love  was  the  daughter  of  the  man  most 
revered  in  Pelasgia.  At  the  end,  he  entreated : 

"Dear  Deucalion,  in  this  manner  I  ask  thy  help.  On 
the  morrow,  in  the  morning,  let  there  be  no  company. 
Then  give  Hellen  the  word.  And  afterward,  go  with 
Pyrrha  to  visit  Queen  Atlana.  Thus  will  open  the  way." 

"Prince  Pelasgus,  it  shall  be  as  them  sayest." 

"Thou  dost  not  speak  with  cheer,  Deucalion." 

'•'For  reason,  dear  Prince.  It  is  no  light  matter  to  find 
that  children  are  going  from  one,  are  eager  to  make  nests 
for  themselves,  that  they  pine  not  to  leave  the  home  tree. 
Yet,  how  much  more  is  the  weight  when  these  children 
have  been  gone  weary,  cruel  years;  and  make  naught  of 
those  years  in  the  strength  of  new,  fond  feeling." 

"Deucalion,  were  I  the  father,  I  should  feel  as  thou. 
Yet,  there  is  much  that  is  bright.  For,  though  ^Eole 
and  Hellen  go  from  thyself  and  Pyrrha,  their  sweetest 
hopes  have  full  being.  Happy  art  thou  in  that!  " 

"It  is  well  said.  But  it  cometh  hard.  When  thine 
own  go  from  thee,  thou  wilt  the  better  know." 

"  May  it  come  to  that,  dear  Deucalion ! "     He  spoke  in 


284  t  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

high  glee.  "May  it  come  to  that — that  ^Eole  and  I  may 
live  to  see  our  children  go  from  us  in  this  way.  Then 
will  I  think  of  this  and  speed  them." 

"Thou  art  of  a  kind  with  Peloppa,"  laughed  Deucalion. 
And  then  laughed  the  prince.  For,  well  had  both 
listened  to  Friend  Pelop:  only  with  this  difference  that 
the  latter  had  listened  to  what  concerned  Hellen  and 
Electra  alone. 

"It  is  great  praise  to  be  thus  likened,  Deucalion. 
Peloppa  is  a  dear,  kind  soul.  Often  have  I  wanted  to 
listen  to  her  when  she  hath  taken  Pelop  to  one  side. 
Well  I  know  what  are  her  thoughts  upon  the  giving  up 
of  children.  Well  I  know  what  would  be  her  words  of 
cheer  did  she  dream  of  my  hope  for  yEole.  There  would 
I  get  feeling  for  feeling!" 

"Did  she  dream  of  thy  hope  for  yEole?  Thinkest 
thou  her  eyes  have  been  open  but  for  the  other  pair? 
Many  times  hath  Pelop  come  to  whisper  what  she  hath 
noted,  and  how  warm  is  her  heart  for  thee.  Well  is 
everything  for  you  two  settled  in  her  busy  mind!" 

This  left  Prince  Pelasgus  without  words.  As  he  stood 
thus  routeJ,  Deucalion,  smiling  roguishly,  turned  away. 

"Dear  Prince,  I  will  leave  thee  to  think  upon  it." 

As  to  the  visiting,  it  had  been  well  kept  up  in  these 
day  of  calm  sailing.  For,  as  the  vessels  stood  at  no 
great  height  above  the  water,  it  was  easy  to  get  from  one 
to  the  other,  especially  as  certain  ingenious  ladders  had 
been  made  by  the  sailors.  But,  if  the  visiting  went  on 
briskly,  even  more  briskly  moved  the  Pelasgian  tongues. 

The  next  morning,  Deucalion  spoke  with  Hellen;  and 
then  took  Pyrrha  over  to  the  queen.  Thus  the  four 
young  people  were  left  to  themselves  in  the  cabin, 


HAPPY   PAIRS.  285 

and  Electra  being  busied  in  needlework,  and  Sensel  and 
Helleri  interested  in  watching  them. 

But  they  had  not  long  enjoyed  this  when  Hellen,  with 
abruptness,  spoke  fast,  "Electra,  it  comer.h  to  me  that  I 
would  see  the  captain.  Wilt  thou  conic?" 

She  at  once  arose,  the  while  apologizing,  "/Eole,  we 
will  come  back  ere  a  little." 

Then  out  they  hastened.  And  Sensel  arose  as  if  to 
look  after  them.  But,  chancing  to  turn  before  he  reached 
the  door,  he  again  met  ^Bole's  eloquent  look." 

He  went  toward  her.    "What  is  it,  ^Eole." 

Though  somewhat  confused,  she  answered  calmly, 
"Sensel — Prince  Pelasgus — I  was  wondering  at  thy  man- 
ner of  moving.  Whence  is  it?" 

He  sat  down  beside  her.  "^Eole,  as  a  child,  I  was 
strong  and  quick.  As  a  youth,  I  was  first  in  the  games. 
It  is  a  gift." 

"Well  didst  thou  bear  thy  part.  After  that,  I  shall 
ever  feel  kind  to  their  serpent  selves.  And,  that  well- 
streaked  garment  of  dust,  where  is  it?" 

"It  is  laid  away,  ever  to  be  kept." 

"  It  is  good.  But  thine  eyes,  they  puzzle  me.  Though 
they  shine  now,  they  shone  even  more  then.  They  knew 
how  to  pierce.  And  thy  skin  was  less  fair." 

"It  was  but  a  little  coloring  for  both." 

"  How  often  do  Electra  and  I  talk  of  thy  kind  deeds  to 
us.  Thou  wert  ever  ready,  never  weary." 

"Was  it  not  delight  to  serve  thee  and  her?" 

"  But — the  priests.  Strange  it  seemed  that  they  should 
look  so  much  to  thee." 

"I  was  quick.  They  were  sluggish — as  were  the  serv- 
ing men." 


286  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

"Though  Electra  and  myself  were  firm  in  the  thought 
that  thou  wert  our  friend — yet  there  was  every  reason 
for  believing  thee  the  helper  of  the  king  and  high  priest." 

"I  wonder  that  they  so  soon  looked  to  me.  But  thy 
father  willed  it.  Thou  knowest  his  power." 

"And  thy  mastery  of  the  Atlantean  tongue.  Well 
was  it  ye  were  able  to  speak  it  before  we  were  called  to 
the  temple." 

"  Couldst  thou  have  seen  thy  father  and  myself  at  our 
study  when  the  noise  and  mirth  of  the  temple  were  over 
for  the  night!" 

She  shivered  at  the  words  noise  and  mirth.  Then  said 
low,  "Often  have  I  wanted  to  ask  thee  why  thou  didst 
watch  us  from  behind  that  thicket." 

"  I  was  there  at  wish  of  thy  father.  He  feared  Atlano 
might  send  spies  upon  you.  Further,  I  wished  to  speak 
with  Hellen." 

"Were  there  spies?" 

"Twice,  far  off,  I  saw  figures;  but,  as  I  bounded  tow- 
ard them,  they  fled." 

"What  a  mercy!  And  what  good  did  thy  words  do 
Hellen.  Dear  Hellen,  what  he  hath  borne !  But  he  for- 
getteth,  now  that  he  is  thus  happy." 

He  looked  at  her  intently.  "^Eole,  hast  thou  ever 
witnessed  any  as  happy  as  himself  and  Electra?" 

"  Never  have  I  been  with  two  that  have  promised  to 
wed.  But  there  are  my  mother  and  father,  Pelop  and 
Peloppa." 

"Mighty  is  such  feeling;  and  mightiest,  if  answered." 

^Eole,  affected  at  his  tone,  looked  at  him  to  find  that 
he  was  gazing  at  her  very  strangely.  If  ever  eyes  were 
full  of  love,  his  were.  And  he  was  seizing  her  hand. 
The  moment  had  come,  Oh,  for  time  to  speak ! 


.    HAPPY   PAIRS.  287 

"y£ole,  thou  must  know  why  I  spoke  thus  of1  Hellen 
and  Electra.  They  are  one  pair.  There  should  be  an- 
other. We  should  be  as  they.  Tell  me  that  thou  carest 
for  me.  For  ever  since  I  first  beheld  thee  in  the  temple 
hath  my  heart  gone  out  to  thee.  Only  thou  canst  be  my 
wife!" 

Her  hands  were  pressed  hard  in  his,  her  little  hands, 
that,  like  her  whole  body,  were  trembling ;  and  her  face 
had  become  as  a  lily.  Scarcely  could  she  support  herself. 
Perceiving  this,  he  relinquished  the  hands,  and  put  his 
arms  about  her. 

But  y£ole,  rallying,  entreated,  "  Prince  Pelasgus,  I  ask 
that  thou  wilt  take  away  thine  arms.  Thou  hast  not  had 
leave  to  place  them  thus.  And  hearken,  I  beseech  thee." 

He  withdrew  his  arms.  "  To  good  words  will  I  hearken 
Can  aught  else  come  from  thee?  Say  but  the  yea,  first, 
dear  ^Eole.  Then  will  I  hearken  the  day  long ! " 

"As  if  thou  hadst  not  spoken  words  that  bring  me 
joy — in  speaking  as  thou  hast,  in  asking  me  for  thy  wife 
— words  that  would  bring  yea  but  for  this."  Here  she 
was  obliged  to  repress  his  ardor,  and  with  difficulty. 
"Thy  father  is  the  king.  His  will  thou  shouldst  know 
I  ask  thee  to  wait  until  thou  hast  spoken  with  him." 

"Afterward  will  I  speak  with  him.    Where  is  thy  yea?" 

'  'Think — thou  art  the  son  of  the  king." 

"I  do  think  of  it.  And  now  am  I  most  honoring  him! 
Ever  hath  my  father  said  I  should  be  free  in  my  choice, 
his  own  happy  life  so  bearing  upon  him.  Further,  such 
is  the  custom  of  the  Pelasgians,  high  and  low.  They 
wed  as  did  the  people  of  the  Golden  Age.  There  is 
tender  thought  before  all  else.  It  is  such  thought  in 
wedlock  that  causeth  their  sun  to  shine  on  happy  days, 


288  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

their  moon  and  stars  to  light  sweet  nights  of  rest.  Ah, 
our  Pelasgia  is  the  land  of  lands!  And  Heaven,  after 
Atlantis ! — But,  thou  tremblest,  y£ole.  Wrong  am  I  to 
name  that  island.  Rather  will  I  speak  of  the  feeling  my 
father  hath  for  thine.  None  doth  he  honor  as  Deucalion! 
Then  is  thy  doubt  gone.  There  is  no  other?" 

"  Prince  Pelasgus,  that  was  my  one  doubt." 

He  drew  her  to  him, and  neither  spoke  for  a  little.  Then 
he  said : 

"^Eole,  I  went  to  Atlantis,  out  of  the  feeling  I  bore  thy 
father.  Little  thought  I  that  it  could  hold  the  one  of  all 
the  world  for  me!  But,  at  the  moment  of  first  beholding 
thee,  there  was  such  a  springing  up  of  strong,  fond  wish 
for  thee  that  I  became  stricken  with  fear  that  such  might 
be  for  naught,  that  thou  wouldst  feel  for  me  but  pity, 
because  of  my  looks  and  state.  Ah,  what  I  bore !  Tell 
me,  dear  ^Eole,  that  thou  didst  not  feel  thus." 

"Sensel,  from  the  first  was  I  drawn  to  thee,  and  often 
did  I  wonder  over  my  feelings.  But  when  thou  didst 
bear  me  from  the  temple  to  the  chariot  of  the  queen,  then 
I  knew — knew  how  dear  wert  thou.  And  how  hath  it 
grown.  Should  we  be  parted,  life  would  be  more  than 
an  Atlantis  of  sorrow!" 

His  beautiful  eyes  moistened.  He  whispered,  "  It  hath 
come,  it  hath  come!" 

Long  they  communed  before  ^Eole  bethought  her  of 
the  two  that  had  gone  off  to  speak  with  the  captain. 
"Where  can  they  be?"  she  exclaimed. 

"Who?" 

"  Hellen  and  Electra.    Never  have  I  thought  of  them ! " 

"It  is  with  thought  they  are  staying  away." 

"What  meanest  thou?" 


HAPPY    PAIRS.  289 

"When  Hellen  took  off  Electra,  he  meant  not  to  come 
back.  Without  doubt,  he  hath  made  it  known  to  her ; 
and  she,  of  her  feeling,  hath  asked  that  they  visit  the 
queen." 

"What  hath  he  made  known  to  her?" 

"That  I  wished  to  be  alone  with  thee." 

"Didst  thou  speak  thus  to  Hellen?" 

"Nay;  but  thy  father  did." 

"My  father!" 

"Yea;  thy  father." 

"Why  should  my  father  do  thus?" 

"Because  I  told  him  my  wish.  Because  I  asked  him 
to  go  away  with  thy  mother,  and  bid  Hellen  take  off 
Electra.  Thus  could  I  have  thee  alone." 

"  Wouldst  thou  tell  me  this  is  a  plot?" 

"Call  it  what  thou  wilt,  dear  JEole.  If  plot,  it  is  my 
plot.  And  full  as  good  is  it  as  the  way  Hellen  took. 
Yea,  even  better,  for  look  how  long  I  have  had  thee  to 
myself  in  this  the  beginning  of  our  bliss." 

"Sensel !"  More  than  volumes  was  in  her  tone  as  she 
arose. 

"y£ole,  much  doth  that  air  become  thee.  Have  a 
care!" 

She  looked  down  upon  him  in  rebuke,  and  full  of  en- 
joyment was  he  over  her  dignity. 

"Prince  Pelasgus,  thou  didst  plot  with  my  father!" 

"I  did,  ALole.  Firm  was  I  to  have  thee  to  myself,  for 
I  was  wild  for  this  thy  sweet  word.  And  now  have  I  it ! 
As  to  thy  father,  ah  the  delight  of  his  feeling  for  me,  and 
better,  his  furthering !  Moreover,  there  is  the  feeling,  the 
furthering  of  Hellen.  Did  he  not  hasten  off  with  Electra  ? 
Thus  hath  it  come  to  pass,  Thus  have  I  thy  word  to  be 
mine  forever!" 
19 


290  POSEIDON  S    PARADISE. 

He  also  had  arisen. 

"And  thou  thinkest  I  can  bear  to  be  plotted  about? 
I  have  the  thought  to  take  back  my  word.  It  hath  gone 
too  .soon.  Yea,  I  will  have  it  again.  Sensel,  give  it  to 
me." 

"Atlantis  will  rise  ere  I  yield  it !  Ah,  but  I  should 
like  well  to  have  thee  take  it  back,  though."  He  had 
now  caught  her  to  him.  "  Yea,  dear  y£ole,  much  should 
I  like  thee  to  take  it  back — for  only  with  me  will  it  go  !  " 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

IN    PELASGIA. 

FAST  were  they  nearing  the  dear  Pelasgian  coast.  And 
jubilant  became  those  returning.  Hardly  seemed  it  re- 
ality when  they  began  to  thread  the  islands  off-lying  their 
land.  But  the  exuberance  of  feeling  was  hidden  because 
of  the  sad-eyed  Atlanteans,  whose  vessels  followed  dis- 
piritedly. Thus,  the  Pelasgians  hugged  their  joy  to 
themselves.  Never  had  the  sky  been  a  blue  so  deep, 
never  the  water  so  calm  and  tender,  never  the  islands  so 
enchanting,  never  the  breezes  so  odorous.  For  home 
was  near. 

But  the  morning  before  entering  harbor,  this  happened. 

Deucalion  called  Pyrrha  to  their  small  sleeping  room, 
and  when  none  could  hear,  said :  "  Pyrrha,  thou  knowest 
that,  since  a  little  before  the  sinking  of  Atlantis,  my  strange 
sight  hath  failed  me.  Thus,  I  thought  it  had  gone  from 
me.  But,  a  few  minutes  since,  whilst  sitting  here  thinking 
upon  our  present  happy  state,  again  I  saw  clearly."  He 
paused,  overcome. 

"Deucalion,  what  is  it?" 

"Pyrrha,  I  saw  our  harbor  lying  waste,  as  though 
many  waters  had  rushed  upon  it.  Naught  was  left. 
Houses,  vessels,  landings — all  were  gone.  In  a  flash  it 
passed  before  me.  But,  ah  how  plain!  Pyrrha,  our 
harbor  is  a  ruin.  The  floods  have  swept  it!" 

She  was  stricken  with  fear.     "  Deucalion,  never  hath 


292  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

that  strange  inner  sight  failed  thee.  What  thou  didst 
behold  in  that  moment,  is/" 

"Pyrrha,  I  was  not  thinking  of  home.  I  was  dwelling 
upon  our  life  on  this  vessel — when  it  came  upon  me." 

"It  is  a  strange,  a  dread  power.  Thinkest  thou  it 
cometh  of  some  fine,  airy  force  of  the  spirit?" 

"It  may.     But  what  is  that  force?" 

She  mused  a  little  to  brighten  and  say  confidently, 
"Could  it  be  that — that — for  the  moment — thy  spirit 
leaveth  its  shell — and,  as  in  a  flash — traveleth  far — and 
back?  That,  in  this,  is  thine  inner  sight?" 

He  was  surprised.  "Pyrrha,  thou  mayest  have  it.  I 
have  wondered  much  if  the  sight  of  my  body  dulled  be- 
fore the  sight  of  the  spirit.  It  is  in  my  mind  that  the 
cares  of  the  body  hamper  the  spirit;  but,  if  such  cares 
become  as  naught,  the  spirit  hath  full  power,  and  then  are 
the  inner  sight  and  hearing  opened.  Again,  I  have  ques- 
tioned whether  this  strange  sight  cometh  not  of  some 
hidden  force  of  matter.  Ah,  it  doth  confound  me! — For, 
all  things  are  as  air  before  it.  They  stand  not  in  the 
way,  however  far  the  seeing. 

41  Yea— yea — either  the  spirit  flasheth  out  and  back,  or 
the  sight  of  the  body  giveth  way  to  this  second  sight, 
this  seeing  of  the  spirit.  When  at  war,  how  often  did  I 
see  thee.  When  our  children  were  in  Atlantis,  how 
often  were  they  before  me.  And,  when  I  was  in  Atlantis, 
how  often  I  saw  thee,  until  a  little  ere  I  left.  Then  did 
this  inner  sight  fail  me.  Thus  became  I  worried  over 
thee — to  fall  into  doubt.  Why  could  I  not  see  thee  then  ? 
Nor  afterward?" 

"Thy  spirit  was  so  torn  with  the  evils  about  thee,  the 
dangers  besetting  the  children,  the  risk  in  setting  them 
free,  that  it  could  not  become  calm  enough  to  see," 


IN    PELASGIA.        .  293 

"That  is  it.  Though,  through  all  was  I  sure  that  I 
would  master.  Yet,  the  dread" 

"Thou  art  but  man.  Therefore  must  hope  join 
hands  with  dread,  at  times.  But  tell  me,  why,  if  the 
children  were  so  much  before  thee  when  in  Atlantis, 
didst-  thou  not  know  of  the  Pelasgian  speech  of  the 
queen?"  She  smiled  through  her  tears,  hoping  to  tease 
him  a  little. 

But  he  was  ready.  "  Smile,  if  thou  wilt,  Pyrrha. 
Then  will  I.  It  was  not  every  day  that  I  could  see  them; 
but  only  on  those  days  when  Atlantean  was  spoken. 
Thou  wilt  call  to  mind  that  thou  didst  tell  me  the  talk 
of  one  day  was  in  Atlantean,  the  next  in  Pelasgian." 

"Ah,  but  thou  hast  the  last!  As  I  might  have 
known.  Never  art  thou  at  a  loss !" 

"  Not  whilst  thou  art  of  earth,  Pyrrha.  All  is  gain, 
cheer,  with  thee  beside  me.  And  now  wilt  thou  do  thy 
best.  For  my  heart  faileth." 

"Yet  here  am  I  jesting,  smiling." 

"It  is  well.  But,  ah,  the  vision!  How  plain. was  it. 
Thus  are  we  warned.  But  woe  to  Prince  Pelasgus!" 

' 'What  is  it?" 

"  His  father  is  not  of  earth.     He  is  with  his  wife  above." 

"Deucalion!" 

"  Yea,  yea,  I  feel  it.  Call  to  mind  that  I  felt  the  ruin 
that  was  to  come  upon  Atlantis:  and,  that  with  all,  I 
should  save  our  children.  Call  to  mind  that  I  felt  their 
state  in  Atlantis  even  before  my  inner  sight  showed  such. 
Think  how  often  I  saw  them  afterward  when  under  the 
care  of  the  queen.  Did  not  I  picture  the  queen?  Did 
not  I  tell  thee  of  their  daily  life?" 

"Thou  didst— thou  didst!" 


294  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

"And — I  felt — even  before  I  saw." 

"  I  call  it  to  mind" 

"So  now  I  feel  this  about  the  king  and  queen." 

"Wilt  thou  tell  the  prince?" 

"  Ah,  Pyrrha — he  is  so  happy." 

"  Wouldst  thou  have  me  tell  him?" 

"We  will  wait,  and  think  upon  it." 

The  two,  dejected,  sat  down  to  ponder.  After  a  little, 
Deucalion  concluded,  "Pyrrha,  this  night  will  I  speak 
with  him.  Let  him  spend  one  more  day  of  joy.  Before 
he  seeketh  his  couch  will  I  warn  him." 

"I  know  thou  wilt  cheer  him.  Ah,  what  misery 
is  ever  ready  to  swoop  upon  us  of  earth !  Here  are  these 
poor  Atlanteans  with  grief  sorely  checking  their  pulses, 
beginning  to  rouse  a  little.  Their  sluggish  hearts  are 
quickening.  And  to  what?  To  further  misery,  further 
death  of  hope.  Ah,  our  own  misery  will  be  as  naught 
beside  theirs ! " 

"True — true.     It  doth  confound  me." 

Too  soon  came  the  night.  When  all  had  parted  for 
rest,  the  unhappy  Deucalion  led  the  prince  aside  that  he 
might  relate  the  vision.  The  latter,  though  greatly 
shaken,  could  not  bring  himself  to  accept  it,  but  again 
and  again  insisted : 

"Deucalion,  thou  art  wrong.  For  once,  mayst  thou 
be  wrong.  I  cannot  believe.  Our  dear  harbor,  the  ves- 
sels that  have  done  such  service,  the  homes,  the  lives !  " 

Deucalion  was  agonized;  and  his  pallor  was  extreme. 

"Deucalion,  be  not  thus  wrought.  Let  mine  be  the 
sorrow.  Enough  hast. thou  borne." 

"  It  may  be  that  I  should  not  have  told  thee." 

"Thou  hast  my 'thanks.     Should  the  worst  come,  I  am 


IN    PELASGIA.  295 

ready.     Shouldst  thou  be  wrong,  should  our  harbor  wel- 
come us  in  its  pride,  there  is  the  more  cause  for  joy." 

Deucalion  looked  upon  him  piteously;  then  taking  his 
hand  kissed  it.  "  Dear  Prince,"  he  wept,  "  Dear  Prince ! " 

"Thou  hast  more  to  tell,  Deucalion?     My  father,  my 
mother — is  it  well  with  them  ?  " 
"   "  Dear  Prince,  it  is  well  with  them — too  well." 

"Too  well?" 

"I  fear  it." 

"Thou  hast  seen?" 
'  "  Nay,  I  have  but  felt." 

"Ah— I  know  what  that  meaneth!" 

The  words  came  in  gasps.  He  turned  aside,  forlorn. 
But  Deucalion,  seizing  his  hands,  besought.  "  May  I  be 
wrong — may  I  be  wrong!" 

The  prince  shook  his  head.  A  deathly  paleness  was 
upon  him,  and  he  began  to  totter.  Deucalion,  as  he  sus- 
tained him,  implored  him  not  to  be  overcome;  and  led 
him  to  a  couch.  Here  he  remained  as  if  in  stupor;  but, 
erelong,  stood  up,  himself,  calm  and  resolute. 

"Deucalion,  I  will  look  for  the  worst.  But  will  be- 
seech thou  mayst  be  wrong." 

Then,  under  the  stars,  the  two  walked  and  whispered 
through  the  dreary  night. 

Early  the  next  morning,  they  drew  nigh  the  harbor. 
Almost  was  the  moment  at  hand  when  the  dear  port  in 
its  tranquillity  and  beauty  would  gladden  their  eyes. 
Eagerly  did  the  strangers,  as  well  as  the  returning  ones, 
await  the  first  glimpse  of  this  lauded  haven. 
•  And  it  came. 

They  looked  to  see — the  peaceful  bay,  the  busy  land- 
ings, the  speeding  or  quiescent  vessels,  the  houses,  the 


296  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

hurrying  figures  of  the  port,  the  glory  of  the  distant 
hills  ?— 

Alas,  they  saw  them  not! 

What  was  this?  In  mistake  had  they  entered  some 
unknown  bay  that  had  been  scourged  by  the  furious  ele- 
ments? Yon  hills  were  blasted.  This  was  not  their 
tranquil  harbor,  their  happy  port!  Where  were  the  ves- 
sels, the  houses,  the  active  figures,  the  smiling  hills? 
This  place  was  a  nightmare ! 

Almost  frenzied,  strangers  and  returning  ones  looked 
about  them — all  save  Deucalion  and  Prince  Pelasgus  who 
stood  frozen. 

But — on  went  the  vessels — the  fact  growing  upon  the 
horrified  beholders  that  some  mighty  rush  of  waters 
must  have  swept  the  place — this  harbor  they  had  hoped 
to  enter,  some  in  resignation,  some  in  exultation.  For, 
trunks  of  trees,  pieces  of  houses,  portions  of  vessels, 
everywhere  began  to  impede  their  progress.  Soon  were 
descried  the  floating  remains  of  animals- — and  later,  here 
and  there  a  gruesome  remnant  of  humanity.  At  sight 
of  the  first  of  the  latter,  the  women  fled  shrieking  below. 
The  men  could  but  remain  to  gaze  mute,  despairing, 
heartsick.  And  some,  in  derision,  thought,  "  Is  this  the 
haven  of  peace  promised  the  stricken  Atlanteans?" — It 
was  a  mockery. 

But  on  they  went,  their  eyes  fastened  on  the  wrecked 
haven,  the  ruined  hills,  until  Deucalion  ordered, 

"  We  will  turn  yonder  point." 

It  was  done.  They  rounded  this  to  perceive,  in  a  shel- 
tered cove,  a  few  vessels  and  some  apparently  hastily  con- 
structed cots  on  the  shore.  They  shouted.  And  figures 
appeared  on  the  vessels  to  answer  lustily.  Then  spok'e 
Prince  Pelasgus: 


IN    PELASGIA.  297 

"  Deucalion,  come  with  me  into  the  boat  that  we  may 
question  them.  Let  the  vessels  rest." 

At  the  order,  the  vessels  paused.  Then  Deucalion 
and  the  prince  moved  off  in  the  fantastic  boat.  Upon 
reaching  the  nearest  vessel,  Deucalion,  at  behest  of  the 
prince,  called,  "We  would  speak  with  the  captain." 

The  captain  proclaimed  himself.  Deucalion  asked, 
"Sir  Captain,  when  came  the  flood?" 

"  Sir,  the  flood  came  the  full  of  the  moon  four  moons 
since." 

"It  was  then  Atlantis  sank,"  whispered  the  prince. 

Deucalion  continued,  "Sir  Captain,  tell  us  of  it." 

"  Sir,  these  vessels  here  lying  have  since  come  into 
harbor  from  their  voyages.  This  they  found.  Now  we 
wait  for  others,  when  we  will  build  again  the  port.  Some 
of  yonder  vessels  look  Pelasgian ;  and  thou  art  of  us. 
Tell  me,  when  sailed  thy  vessels?  And  greeting  to  them, 
and  thee.  So  much  will  every  vessel  and  every  man 
help  to  bring  the  port  to  itself." 

The  prince  now  spoke.  "Thou  wilt  find  us  but  too 
glad  to  help.  But,  Sir  Captain,  I  would  question  thee. 
Do  any  of  the  port  live?" 

"  Not  one  liveth." 

"Doth  the  king  know?" 

"The  king !     Ah,  the  king  lieth  low ! " 

"What  say  est  thou?" 

"The  king,  with  some  of  his  mighty  men,  was  tenting 
in  a  vale  to  the  north  of  this  place.  There  the  sudden 
torrents  came  upon  them,  there  broke  upon  them  the 
spouts  of  water  from  the  hills,  there  were  they  swept  to 
death!" 

"How  knowest  thou?" 


298  POSEIDON'S   PARADISE. 

"  Two  of  the  mighty  men  who  were  on  the  mountains 
above  the  vale  hunting,  and  who  had  gone  within  a  cave 
to  rest,  are  the  sole  living  ones.  They  are  ill  in  yon  cot. 
They  beheld  the  waters  rush  upon  the  fleeing  ones." 

"  The  queen?" 

"The  queen  had  been  one  week  dead.  They  had  but 
come  from  her  burial  in  the  country  above." 

"They  are  together,  then,"  moaned  the  prince.  "It  is 
well.  Ah,  my  father !  I  see  thee — running — followed  fast 
by  the  cruel  waters  !  " 

"Thy  father!     Thou  art  not  the  prince?" 

The  prince  threw  aside  his  mantle.  "  Sir  Captain  Pelio 
of  Magnesia,  thou  canst  but  know  me." 

The  captain  sank  upon  his  knees,  as  did  his  officers 
and  sailors.  Of  their  quickness,  the  observing  ones  on 
the  neighboring  vessels  did  likewise.  Indeed,  others  of 
the  captains  were  familiar  with  the  looks  of  the  prince. 

When  the  prince  had  bidden  them  arise,  Captain  Pelio 
spoke  out  loud,  and  in  reverence  : 

"Thou  art  our  king!  We  had  begun  to  fear  thou 
wouldst  not  come  back.  Long  mayst  thou  live — and  in 
our  hearts— as  did  thy  father!" 

"Ah,  king  it  is.  If  it  could  but  be  'Sir  Prince'!— But, 
Sir  Captain,  tell  me  of  my  father." 

"King  Pelasgus,  I  would  tell  thee  this.  Think  not 
that  thy  father  ran  from  the  waters.  Ah,  no.  From  the 
heights,  the  two  mighty  men  beheld  him  meet  the  waters 
as  if  in  glad  greeting.  He  tried  not  to  fly  as  did  the 
others." 

"  It  is  no  wonder,  with  my  mother  gone." 

He  was  so  weak  and  trembling,  and  hoarse  of  voice, 
that  Deucalion  put  his  arm  about  him,  and  asked  for 


IN    PELASGIA.  299 

him,  "Sir  Captain,  where  lieth  the  body  of  the  king?" 

"It  lieth  beside  that  of  the  queen." 

Deucalion  was  trembling  sorely,  but  the  bowed  figure 
of  the  prince  forced  him  to  continue.  "Sir  Captain,  as 
thou  seest,  the  prince,  our  king,  is  weak  of  his  grief.  If 
I  am  faint,  what  is  his  state.  It  is  best  we  go  back  to  our 
vessels  for  this  day;  but,  on  the  morrow,  we  will  see  thee 
and  all,  again.  And  how,  for  the  prince,  I  thank  thee." 

The  captain  bowed  low.  Of  his  pity,  he  could  not 
speak. 

Gently  did  Deucalion  seat  the  pliant  prince.  Then, 
after  waving  farewell,  he  speeded  off.  Hard,  hard  was 
it  to  watch  the  suffering  in  this  face  so  dear,  harder  to 
note  the  dryness  of  the  eyes,  the  rocking  of  the  body. 
And  no  reply  could  he  get  upon  speaking.  In  anguish 
rowed  Deucalion  on. 

He  reached  the  vessel  to  find  yEole  bending  over  its 
side,  pale,  resolved;  and  surely  she  comprehended,  from 
her  eyes. 

"Father,"  she  said  in  lowest  tone,  "Father,  I  will 
come  down,  after  thou  hast  come  up." 

"It  is  well." 

He  ascended,  and  assisted  her.  When  almost  at  the 
bottom  of  the  ladder,  she  spoke: 

"Help  me,Sensel." 

This  dear  voice  aroused  him.  He  stood,  and  held  out 
his  arms.  Into  these  she  crept,  -knowing  well  how  to 
comfort  him.  Then  she  coaxed  him  to  sit  down  beside 
her  that  they  might  talk.  With  her  hand  in  his,  and  no 
thought  for  the  eyes  upon  them,  she  whispered,  ''What 
is  it,  Sensel?" 

Little  by  little,  he  related  the  sad  story.     At  the  end, 


3oo  POSEIDON'S  PARADISE. 

she  was  weeping.  Distressed,  he  begged  her  not  to  be 
overcome.  But  the  tears  were  as  much  for  himself  as 
for  the  evil  news,  so  changed  was  he  from  the  happy, 
ardent,,  brilliant  Sensel  who  had  so  fondly  dwelt  upon  his 
hopes  only  the  night  before. 

He  begged  her  to  grow  calm,  whereupon  she  cried  the 
more  giving  this  as  reason,  "How  can  I  not  weep  when 
I  behold  thee  in  such  grief?" 

Then  started  the  tears  in  his  own  eyes ;  and  they  wept 
together,  to  their  comforting.  Thus  does  nature  afford 
compensation. 

But  shortly  they  were  drawn  from  this  by  calls  from 
Queen  Atlana's  galley,  and  looked  to  find  Deucalion  was 
beckoning  to  them.  So  Prince  Pelasgus  began  to  row  to 
him,  when  near  enough  receiving  this  as  explanation: 

"I  have  but  just  brought  hither,  Pyrrha.  And  the 
queen  would  speak  with  thee,  dear  Prince." 

When  aboard,  the  prince  with  JEo\e,  hastened  beneath 
the  awning  where  sat  the  queen  and  Pyrrha.  Then 
talked  lovingly,  consolingly,  these  two  women  who  had 
known  so  much  of  sorrow.  Long,  with  yEole's  hand  in 
his,  sat  the  prince — to  watch  the  gruesome  hills,  the 
floating  timbers.  And  finally  he  said: 

"Deucalion,  on  the  morrow,  will  we  go  where  my 
father  and  mother  are  laid.  Then  for  my  duty  to  Pelas- 
gia." 

After  King  Pelasgus  had  knelt  beside  the  tomb  of  his 
parents,  he  repaired  with  Deucalion  to  Thessaly,  which 
had  been  undisturbed  by  the  flood.  In  his  beloved  La- 
rissa,  Deucalion  was  joyously  welcomed;  and  the  king 
was  hailed  with  loving  fealty.  Though,  only  for  a  little, 


IN    PELASGIA,  3OI 

could  King  Pelasgus  tarry  with  ^Eole,  as  for  a  brief  sea- 
son, he  must  return  to  the  port/which  was  already  re- 
building. 

Deucalion's  Thessalian  compatriots  would  have  ac- 
corded him  godlike  honors  upon  learning  of  his  adven- 
tures, his  successes;  and  hard  he  found  it  to  convince 
them  he  was  but  mortal.  As  to  Pyrrha,  they  had  always 
adored  her.  She  was  their  goddess,  indeed. 

Here,  in  Thessaly,  the  ardent  Hellen  speedily  married 
Electra.  Here,  in  Thessaly,  King  Pelasgus  won  his  bride. 
Here  continued  Queen  Atlana  and  Pyrrha  in  sisterly 
devotion,  death  parting  them  but  a  brief  spell  when  ad- 
vanced in  years,  Atlana  going  first.  Here,  the  polished 
Atlanteans  introduced  their  language,  arts,  and  ancient 
purity  of  religion — a  few  generations  later  finding  the 
two  races  merged  in  the  cultured  Hellenes,  and  speaking 
a  tongue,  the  ^Eolic,  very  different  from  either  Atlantean 
or  Pelasgian.  Indeed,  this  ALolic  may  be  said  to  bear 
the  same  relation  to  the  Pelasgian  that  English  does  to 
the  Anglo-Saxon;  and  it,  in  turn,  has  colored  the  various 
dialects  of  Greece  since  existing. 

Here,  in  Thessaly,  Deucalion  continued  chief  among 
his  countrymen ;  and  finally  became  their  king  at  behest 
.  of  King  Pelasgus.  Here  to  himself  and  Pyrrha  was  born 
another  son,  the  hero  Amphictyon  and  the  originator  of 
the  famous  Amphictyonic  Council  that  so  long  held  the 
Greek  tribes  together  in  a  bond  surviving  even  their  inde- 
pendence. Here,  Hellen  succeeded  his  father;  and  from 
him  sprang  that  great  race  of  the  Hellenes  that  gave 
Greece  its  ancient  name  of  Hellas. 

Here  were  born  Hellen's  sons,  y£olus,  Doris,  and 
Xuthus;  and  Xuthus'  sons,  Ion  and  Achseus,  Here, 


302 

^Eolus  was  king  after  Hellen ;  and  from  here  spread  his 
descendants  over  Central  Greece  as  far  as  the  Isthmus  of 
Corinth,  even  occupying  the  western  coast  of  the  Pelo- 
ponnesus. From  this  central  region  branched  the  great 
divisions  of  the  Hellenic  race,  the  Dorians,  the  ^Eolians, 
the  lonians,  and  the  Achseans. 

King  Pelasgus  missed  not  the  portion  of  his  kingdom 
given  over  to  Deucalion — for  his  also,  was  the  mighty 
spiritual  kingdom  of  love;  and  ^Eole  was  its  queen  as 
well  as  queen  of  the  natural  kingdom.  The  mighty 
kingdom  was  theirs  for  eternity.  .  Over  the  natural,  they 
reigned  long  and  well,  ever  furthering  the  progress  of  the 
Atlantean  industries. 

Thus,  the  arts  flourished  especially  in  Thessaly;  and 
the  Atlantean  industries  in  the  New  Pelasgia.  Whilst 
commerce  became  supreme. 

And,  from  the  union  of  these  primeval  Pelasgians  and 
the  more  cultivated  Hellenes,  generations  afterward, 
sprang  a  people  that  were  the  fathers  of  the  great  intel- 
lectual Grecian  race  of  antiquity. 


NOTES. 

"ATLANTIS,  according  to  the  tradition  of  the  Greek  geog- 
raphers, a  large  island  in  the  Atlantic  Ocean  to  the  west  of  the 
north  west  coast  of  Africa  and  the  Pillars  of  Hercules.  It  was  fabled 
to  possess  a  numerous  population  begotten  by  Neptune  of  mortal 
women.  The  sea-kings  of  Atlantis  were  said  to  have  invaded  the 
west  of  Europe  and  Africa,  and  to  have  been  defeated  by  the  Athe- 
nians and  their  allies.  The  inhabitants  finally  became  desperately 
wicked,  and  the  island  was  swept  away  by  a  deluge.  Plato  men- 
tions the  island  in  his  'Timseus.'  On  the  old  Venetian  maps,  At- 
lantis is  put  to  the  west  of  the  Azores  and  Canaries." — The  Amer- 
ican Cyclopedia. 

Atlantis. — "  Now,  in  the  island  of  Atlantis  there  was  a  great  and 
wonderful  empire,  which  had  rule  over  the  whole  island,  and  sev- 
eral others,  as  well  as  over  parts  of  the  Continent;  and  besides 
these,  they  subjected  the  parts  of  Libya  within  the  Columns  of 
Heracles  as  far  as  Egypt,  and  of  Europe  as  far  as  Tyrrhenia.  The 
vast  power  thus  gathered  into  one,  endeavored  to  subdue  at  one 
blow  our  country  and  yours,  and  the  whole  of  the  land  which  was 
within  the  straits;  and  then,  Solon,  your  country  shone  forth,  in  the 
excellence  of  her  virtue  and  strength,  among  all  mankind;  for  she 
was  the  first  in  courage  and  military  skill.  .  .  .  And  when  the 
rest  fell  off  from  her,  she  defeated  and  triumphed  over  the  invad- 
ers. .  . 

"But  after  ward  there  occurred  violent  earth  quakes  and  floods,  and 
in  a  single  day  and  night  of  rain  all  your  warlike  men  in  a  body  sank 
into  the  earth;  and  the  island  of  Atlantis  in  like  manner  disappeared, 
and  was  sunk  beneath  thesea." — Plato's  "Timaeus"— per  "Atlan- 
tis." 

Athens.— "For  there  was  a  time,  Solon,  before  that  great  deluge 
of  all,  when  the  city  which  now  is  Athens  was  first  in  war,  and  was 
preeminent  for  the  excellence  of  her  laws,  and  is  said  to  have  per- 
formed the  noblest  deeds,  and  to  have  had  the  fairest  constitution 
of  any  of  which  tradition  tells,  under  the  face  of  heaven." — Plato's 
^  "Atlantis," 

(303) 


304  NOTES. 

Pelasgians. — "Amidst  all  the  obscurity  that  hangs  about  the  name 
of  the  Pelasgians,  it  is  admitted  that  they  were  the  earliest  known 
inhabitants  both  of  Greece  and  Southern  Italy — at  least  of  the  Indo- 
Germanic  stock;  for  throughout  Europe,  as  well  as  Asia,  there  ap- 
pears to  have  been  a  still  earlier  population.  Now  we  are  dis- 
tinctly told  that  the  whole  seaboard  of  Ionia  and  the  neighboring 
islands  was  formerly  peopled  by  Pelasgians.  They  are  enumer. 
ated  by  Homer  among  the  allies  of  the  Trojans;  Herodotus  found 
traces  of  them  on  the  Propontis,  and  Agathias  in  Caria;  and  the 
name  Magnesia,  which  occurs  twice  in  Lydia,  as  well  as  in  Thessaly, 
seems  to  be  certainly  as  Pelasgic.  They  were  found  in  the  islands 
of  the  ^Egean  from  Samothrace,  Imbros  and  Lemnos,  in  the 
north,  to  Crete,  in  the  south,  as  well  as  in  the  Cyclades,  which  form 
the  natural  stepping-stones  from  Asia  Minor  to  the  Peloponnesus. 
Hence,  they  seem  to  have  passed  from  one  continent  to  the  other 
both  round  the  head  of  the  yEgean  and  across  its  islands;  and,  ac- 
cordingly, the  chief  remnants  of  the  race  after  they  were  over- 
powered by  the  Hellenes,  are  found  in  Thessaly,  in  Epirus,  in  At- 
tica, and  in  the  heart  of  Acadia.  From  Greece  they  passed  over 
to  Southern  Italy;  where,  perhaps,  the  'golden  age  of  Saturn'  is 
a  tradition  of  the  peaceful  agricultural  character  which  is  every- 
where attributed  to  the  Pelasgians,  in  contrast  to  the  piratical  habits 
of  the  Carians  and  Leleges.  It  remains,  however,  a  question 
whether  the  Pelasgi  were  a  branch  of  the  Phrygian  migration,  or  a 
still  earlier  movement  of  the  Indo-European  race  from  their  prim- 
eval seats.  The  latter  seems  highly  probable;  but,  at  all  events 
the  two  races  were  very  nearly  akin,  and  it  is  hardly  practicable  to 
distinguish  their  migrations." — "  The  Ancient  History  of  the  East" 
by  Philip  Smith,  B.  A. 

"The  HeUenes  and  the  Pelasgi  are  the  two  races  identified  with 
Greece's  earliest  traditions;  but  when  we  appeal  to  history  for 
their  origin,  or  seek  for  the  part  that  each  has  played  in  the  ma- 
jestic drama  of  antiquity,  there  is  little  more  than  conjecture  to 
guide  us." — Nottand  Gliddon's  "Types  of  Mankind,"  page  103. 

Deucalion  and  Pyrrha. — "Deucalion  married  Pyrrha,  daughter  of 
Epimetheus  and  Pandora.  Zeus  determined  to  destroy  the  degen- 
erate race  of  man,  but  Deucalion  and  Pyrrha,  on  account  of  their 
piety,  were  preserved.  Deucalion  built  a  ship,  in  which  he  and 
Pyrrha  floated  in  safety,  while  a  nine  days'  flood  devastated  Hel- 
las," 


•  NOTES.  3O5 

Hellen.— "The  sons  of  the  above  were  Hellenand  Amphictyon. 
Hellen  was  king  of  Phthia  in  Thessaly.  Amphictyon  was  said  to 
ha ve founded  the  Amphictyonic  of  Thermopylae." — Scull's  "Greek 
Mythology  Systematized." 

Deucalion  and  Pyrrha. — "Deucalion,  king  of  Phthia,  in  Thessaly, 
son  of  Prometheus  and  Clymene.  According  to  tradition,  being 
forewarned  by  his  father  of  an  approaching  deluge,  he  built  a  ship 
in  which  he  and  his  wife  Pyrrha  were  saved  from  an  inundation 
which  destroyed  all  the  rest  of  mankind^"  etc. — The  American 
Cyclopedia. 

Hellen.— "  The  Greeks  were  fond  of  tracing  their  origin  back  to 
a  common  ancestor  Hellen,  the  son  of  Deucalion  and  Pyrrha  who 
were  the  survivors  of  a  deluge,"  etc.— Page  107,  Vol.  VIII,  Amer- 
ican Cyclopedia. 

Orichalcum. — "That  which  is  now  only  a  name,  and  was  then  some- 
thing more  than  a  name— orichalcum— was  dug  out  of  the  earth  in 
many  parts  of  the  island,  and,  with  the  exception  of  gold,  was  es- 
teemed the  most  precious  of  metals  among  the  men  of  those  days. " 
—Plato. 

Spiral. — "A  favorite  design  of  the  men  of  the  Bronze  Age  in 
Europe  is  the  spiral  or  double  spiral  form."  .  .  .  "We  find 
the  same  figure  in  an  ancient  fragment  of  pottery  from  the  Little 
Colorado."  .  .  .  "The  same  design  is  also  found  in  ancient 
rock  etchings  of  the  Zunis  of  New  Mexico." — Ignatius  Donnelly. 

Handmaid. — "And  Laban  gave  unto  his  daughter  Leah,  Zilpah 
his  maid,  for  an  handmaid." — Genesis  xxix:  24. 

Feather  Robes. — The  Maya  nobles  of  ancient  Yucatan  wore  fine 
robes  of  feather  work  on  all  occasions. — Author. 

Magnet.— "  The  Phoenicians  were  familiar  with  the  use  of  the 
magnet.  At  the  prow  of  their  vessels  stood  the  figure  of  a  woman 
(Astarte)  holding  a  cross  in  one  hand  and  pointing  the  way  with 
the  other;  the  cross  represented  the  compass,  which  was  a  magnet- 
ized needle,  floating  in  water  crosswise  upon  a  piece  of  reed  or 
wood." — Ignatius  Donnelly. 


^&?j  ^-;V'  rv'   '         SO'.'^^to^/l     •  ^vv^r^vi- 

^f&|i«f*M 

-^W  I^^^^S^^^       4-^&^- 

;  •:  vpWi  .^fc^t-t^^r  >T  ^ I  ^  ^F $f 

*  •?-'  ^-j  * '%.   r^v  <M  ^HV     •Vt^  ^T  -^r 

^<«pj%^f4^; 

fs^^i&$  ^  \  T  -  -  f  ^j"^  j^^'  t^v^'^^-^- 

^s^^^g^pll 

i^^^f^S3»%^f 

—  \-Wy-'>--^'^y  i^-,  vv^T^ >"•//-  ^y  v  \J>-7^^1  tL-l-X- 

. 


^^w ;  -  w^r^  •^ri^N.'-^^rs:^^" 
-  ff&j?j&  ^t')  T:-;K-^^"~J-  -^  ~4  ~- 

M*; 


>X 


^v^r^^TO^i  ^^^^^7 

^4i'  >  \^-v^^-S'-/)r^ 

7M-'^ -%-/--""  tlA'^   |^  £~*^  ^ 

fl^^^SkffJ:^; 


V     '  /    d  ,^C^f^     -hr 

^rF  •  "^^1^ 

*wi  ^ff^&&^m 

miSf^M^ 

•KjC^~         "i     v    "T^N  'v 

T$&-  .          /;" 


'  -'^/ 

,'      '•••. 


£  i;- 


^ttilT 


•-fr'-^v^-1-*  ^*  -•  •T?,V  .":v-^v,  y 

:B|IPSiilli 

^^^Jfe^^J^v^^K^^ 

^^-  ?^^^  ^  ^'^>Ar\:WX'^Xvj>-^k  ^jWVi^Oj/tV 

r-  _^c  Ti.r-^-  i  \v/—  >  -/^  \  Vi.1^,  i  •;  -.  >  >2vj&TK  ^^^-t     J_?  -  /o-J/  ,\  >H  rjXi    - 


-v  v     <^  r'f  v  i      ^6  - 


1  -A  -» 


>^Jj^v  ri>  ^  ^':'^h^  ^^r*^^  'V  ^V>'  ''r5  M>  — >/  \  .V  \  ,  ^J 

^'^7^y>d  ^^p^^>7^-   -^4^-  i)C^vj^S"  ^"CU   •)  ~vj 

Ki^S 
^^f 

l^i       m 

^"-;          •fK^,y>)\^ 
y' ^tv'^-^:        ;  'J,Jl ^£^.. 


W^